Skip to main content

Full text of "The story of Anna Kingsford and Edward Maitland and of the New Gospel of interpretation;"

See other formats


^be  %tot^  of 
Hnna  (kino^forb  ant) 
l£^war^  fiDaitlant) 

ant)  of 
^be  fiew  (5O0pel  of 
interpretation 


Wf- 


a 


-co 


B?  £t)warb  mait!anb 


— o 

> 

— ^ 

"1 

ZTbirt)  jeMtlon 


.     ,.y.^y    :^  >^.v<^>*"^:;^r,^^^J^^ 


•i'^j^.'OVA.."'  M^:>'i-''\'/ ^jOSijafyj 


PRESENTED 


TO 


The  University  of  Toronto 


BY 


^ftip^Sj^vS^'V  *??,#■  .■■'^-  ;-'^;ii-       7  -  ■•  V...  r  ■■'  ':■   "■!: 


THE    STORY 

OF 

ANNA    KINGSFORD     AND 
EDWARD  MAITLAND 

AND    OF 

THE    NEW    GOSPEL    OF 
INTERPRETATION. 


THE     STORY 

OF 


ANNA  KINGSFORD  AND 
EDWARD  MAITLAND 

AND    OF 

THE   NEW  GOSPEL  OF 
INTERPRETATION 

BY 

EDWARD    MAITLAND. 

EDITED    BY    SAMUEL    HOPGOOD     HART. 

"The  days  of  the  Covenant  of  Manifestation  are  passing-  away; 
The  Gospel  of  Interpretation  cometh." 

"There  shall  nothing  new  be  told;  but  that  which  is  ancient 
shall  be  interpreted." 

"Now  is  the  Gospel  of  Interpretation  come,  and  the  kingdom  i 
of  the  Mother  of  GoA.'—CJV.S.,  Part  I.  No.  ii.  (part  2)  10.  11.  ^\^ 
and  Part  IT.  No.  xiii.  .?i.  f\ 

THIRD    AND    ENLARGED    EDITION.  ..    \)      X        \   \ 

PRICE   THREE    SHILLINGS  AND  S^XPRNpE.  ^ 


THE    RU 


John  M.  Watkins, 
publisbcr  an^  JBooftscIlcr, 

21,  CECIL  COURT, 

Charing^Cross  Loudon,  W.C. 


STREET. 


ist  Edition      -     -     -     Christmas,  i8gj 
2nd       ,,  -     -     -  ,,         i8g4. 

3^'d       ,,  -     -     -  ,,  igos. 


PREFACE 

TO   THE    FIRST   AND    SECOND   EDITIONS. 


This  book  is  designed  (1)  in  satisfaction  of  the 
widely-expressed  desire  for  a  more  particular 
account  than  has  yet  been  rendered  concerning 
the  genesis  of  the  writings  claiming  to  constitute 
a  "  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation  " ;  and  (2)  in 
fulfilment  of  the  duty  incumbent  on  me  as  the 
survivor  of  the  two  recipients  of  such  Gospel  to 
spare  no  means  which  may  minister  to  its  recog- 
nition and  acceptance  by  the  world,  for  whose 
benefit  it  has  been  vouchsafed. 

Although  largely  biographical  in  character,  this 
book  is  not  a  history  of  individuals,  but  of  a  Work, 
and  involves  only  such  personal  references  as  are 
necessary  to  such  history.  It  is  not,  however,  a 
full  or  a  final  account  that  is  contained  in  it, 
vSuch  an  account  can  be  given  only  in  the  form  of 
the  regular  biography  which  is  in  course  of  pre- 
paration. This  book  is  an  instalment  only  of  that 
biography,  being  put  forth  in  advance  of  it,  partly, 
as  said  above,  to  meet  a  present  need,  and  partly, 
to  prevent  a  total  loss  of  the  record  in  the  event  of 
my  failure  to  complete  it — a  contingency  of  which, 
in  view  of  the  magnitude  of  the  task  and  my 
advanced  age,  I  am  bound  to  take  account. 

E.  M. 


PREFACE 

TO   THE   THIRD    EDITION. 


Since  the  publication  in  1893  of  this  book  which, 
as  stated  in  Chapter  VII.,  was  "  intended  but  as 
an  epitome  and  instalment "  of  a  far  larger  book 
then  in  course  of  preparation,  the  full  and  final 
account  of  the  "  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation  " 
has  been  given  to  the  world.  In  189G  Edward  Mait- 
land  published  his  magnum  opus,  "  The  Life  of 
Anna  Kingsford,"  in  two  large  volumes  of  420 
pages,  "  illustrated  with  portraits,  views,  and  fac- 
similes." This  is,  and  will  always  be,  the 
biography  par  excellence  of  Anna  Kingsford  and 
Edward  Maitland,  and  it  is  absolutely  indispen- 
sable for  those  who  would  know  all  that  there  is 
to  be  known  of  them  and  their  w^ork  and  of  the 
"  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation."  As  that  book, 
however,  on  account  of  its  great  length,  must 
always  be  a  costly  book,  and  therefore  beyond  the 
means  of  many  who  would  like  to  have  some 
reliable  information  concerning  Anna  Kingsford 
and  Edward  Maitland  and  their  work,  and  as  there 
are  many  who,  on  account  of  their  time  for  reading 
being  limited  or  their  inclination  to  read  being 
little,  require  information  within  the  compass  of 
a  small  book  or  go  without  it  altogether,  there  will, 
notwithstanding  the  publication  of  the  "  Life  of 
Anna  Kingsford,"  be  a  demand  for  this  shorter 
"  Story,"  which  is  so'  admirably  suited  to  meet  the 


via.  PREFACE    TO    THE    THIRD   EDITION. 

needs  or  requirements  of  these  classes  of  persons ; 
for,  be  it  noted,  the  publication  of  "  The  Life  of 
Anna  Kingsford  "  has  not  in  any  way  depreciated 
the  value  of  this  book  in  this  sense  that,  having 
been  written  by  one  of  the  two  recipients  of  the 
"  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation,"  it  is  a  first 
authority  second  to  none  for  the  statements  therein 
contained. 

The  change  in  the  title  of  the  book  from  "  The 
Story  of  the  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation  "  to  the 
present  title  calls  for  some  explanation  and  justi- 
fication, because  the  former  title  was  an  excellent 
one  in  many  respects,  and  the  book  has  become 
known  to  many  by  that  title.  The  "  Gospel  of 
Interpretation  "  is  the  name  or  description  which 
was  given  by  its  Divine  Inspirers,  the  Hierarchy 
of  the  Spheres  Celestial,  to  the  work  of  which  this 
book  tells  the  story,  in  token  of  its  relation  to  the 
previous  "  Gospel  of  Manifestation."  The  former 
title  implied,  as  the  Author  pointed  out  in  his 
preface,  that  that  which  this  book  propounded  was 
"  not  really  a  new  Gospel,  but  one  of  Interpreta- 
tion only  " ;  and  this  is  not  really  new,  but,  as  the 
Author  has  also  pointed  out,  "  so  old  as  to  have 
become  forgotten  and  lost,  being  the  purely 
spiritual  sense,  as  discerned  from  the  purely 
spiritual  standpoint  originally  intended  and 
insisted  on  by  Scripture  itself  as  its  true  sense  and 
standpoint,  and  those  which  alone  render  Scripture 
intelligible  "^^\  But  notwithstanding  this,  and 
notwithstanding  that  on  the  front  page  it  was 
expressly  stated  that  "  There  shall  nothing  new 
be  told;   but  that  which  is  ancient  shall  be  inter- 

l')E.M.     Letter  in  "Light"  of  29th  August,  1891. 


TREFACE    TO   THE   THIRD    EDITION.  IX. 

preted,"  the  former  title  failed  to  convey  to  tlie 
minds  of  some  the  meaning  that  it  was  intended 
to  convey,  and  it  gave  no  indication  of  the 
biographical  nature  of  the  work.  Many  who  other- 
wise would  have  read  the  book  refrained  from  doing 
so  because  they  thought  that  a  new  Gospel, 
inconsistent  with  and  perhaps  opposed  to  if 
not  intended  to  supersede  the  old  Gospel,  was  pro- 
pounded. It  is  necessary,  therefore,  for  me  to 
state,  if  possible  more  explicitly  than  it  was  stated 
in  the  previous  editions  of  this  book,  that  this  is 
not  an  attempt  to  create  a  new  Gospel  differing 
from  that  of  Jesus  Christ^^).  Anna  Kingsford's 
and  Edward  Maitland's  mission  and  aim  was 
to  interpret  the  Christ,  not  to  rival  or  supersede 
Him.  The  "  New  Gospel  "  is,  first  and  foremost, 
interpretative,  and  is  destructive  only  in  the  sense 
of  reconstructive.  "It  tells  nothing  new;  it 
simply  restores  and  reinforces  the  old,  even  the 
Gnosis,  which,  as  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  un- 
f alien,  is  that  also  of  the  Church  fallen,  though  the 
latter  has  lost  the  key  to  its  interpretation  "(^l  Nor 
is  the  teaching  represented  by  this  book  opposed  to 
the  existence  of  an  objective  Church.  Anna  Kings- 
ford  and  Edward  Maitland  fully  recognised  the 
necessity  of  such  an  organisation  for  the  formula- 
tion, propagation,  and  exposition  of  religion.  Their 
opposition  was  "  only  to  the  recognition  by  the 
Church  of  the  objective,  historical,  and  material- 
istic aspect  of  religion,  to  the  exclusion  of  that  which 

(^'See  further  as  to  this,  an  article  by  A.K.  and  E.M.  in 
"Light"  of  23rd  September,  1882,  reprinted  in  Life  A.K. 
Vol.   II.  p.   77. 

(')E.M.     Letter  in  "Light"  of  22nd  July,  1893. 


X.  PREFACE   TO   THE   THIRD    EDITION. 

really  constitutes  religion,  namely,  its  subjective, 
spiritual,  and  substantial  aspect,  wherein  alone  it 
appeals  to  the  mind  and  soul,  and  is  efficacious 
for  redemption."  The  aim  of  the  New  Gospel 
"  is  defined  exactly,"  said  Edward  Maitland,  "  in 
the  following  citation  from  St.  Dionysius  the 
Areopagite  '  not  to  destroy,  but  to  construct ;  or, 
rather,  to  destroy  by  construction;  to  conquer 
error  by  the  full  presentment  of  truth.'  As  will 
be  obvious,  such  a  design  does  not  necessarily 
involve  the  destruction  of  anything  that  exists 
whether  of  symbol  or  ritual,  or  ecclesiastical 
organisation,  but  only  their  regeneration  by  means 
of  their  translation  into  their  spiritual  and  divinely 
intended  sense.  And  it  is  precisely  because  that 
sense  has  been  lost — as  declared  in  Scripture  it 
had  long  been,  and  would  yet  long  be,  lost — that 
a  new  *  Gospel  of  Interpretation  '  has  been  vouch- 
safed in  fulfilment  of  the  promises  in  Scripture  to 
that  effect ;  and  this  from  the  source  of  the  original 
Divine  revelation,  namely,  the  Church  Celestial, 
and  by  the  method  which  always  was  that  of  such 
revelation,  namely,  the  intuition  operating  under 

special    illumination Even  the  priest, 

though  hitherto  deservedly  regarded  as  the  '  enemy 
of  man,'  will  not  be  destroyed  under  the  new 
regime  whose  inauguration  we  are  witnessing.  For 
in  becoming  interpreter  as  well  as  administrator, 
he  will  be  prophet  as  well  as  priest,  and  speak  out 
the  things  of  God  and  the  soul  instead  of  conceal- 
ing them  under  a  veil.  So  will  the  '  veil  be  taken 
away,'  and  Cain,  the  priest,  instead  of  killing 
Abel,  the  prophet,  as  hitherto,  will  unite  with  him, 
becoming  prophet  and  priest  in  one.  And  instead 
of  any  longer  corrupting  the  '  woman  '  Intuition, 


PREFACE    TO   THE   THIRD   EDITION.  xi. 

and  suppressing  the  '  man '  Intellect,  he  will 
purify  and  exalt  her,  and  enable  her  to  fulfil  her 
proper  function  as  '  the  Mother  of  God  '  in  man, 
and  will  recognise  the  intellect,  when  duly  con- 
joined with  her,  as  the  heir  of  all  things.  Thus, 
becoming  interpreter  as  well  as  administrator, 
prophet  as  well  as  priest,  and  recognising  inter- 
pretation as  the  corollary  of  the  understanding,  the 
prophet-priest  of  the  regeneration  will  give  to  men 
freely  of  the  waters  of  life,  that  only  true  bread 
of  Heaven,  which  is  the  food  of  the  understanding, 
instead  of  the  indigestible  '  stones  '  and  poisonous 
'  serpents  '  of  doctrines,  the  profession  of  which, 
by  divorcing  assent  from  conviction,  involves  that 
moral  and  intellectual  suicide,  to  induce  others  to 
join  him  in  committing  which  Cardinal  Newman 
wrote  his  '  Grammar  of  Assent.'  True  it  is  '  faith 
that  saves,'  but  the  faith  that  is  without  under- 
standing is  not  faith,  but  credulity  "(^>.  It  is  for 
the  above-mentioned  reasons  that  the  title  of  this 
book  has  been  changed.  The  title  must  be  sub- 
servient to  the  book,  and  it  is  hoped  that,  the 
change  having  been  made,  there  will  not  be  any 
further  misunderstanding— even  on  the  part  of 
those  who  are  most  superficial — as  to  the  nature 
and  object  of  "  The  Story  of  the  New  Gospel  of 
Interpretation." 

Edward  Maitland  did  not  long  survive  the  com- 
pletion of  the  great  task  that  he  undertook  when  he 
set  himself  to  write  a  full  account  of  his  life  and 
that  of  his  colleague.  He  retained  his  full  mental 
vigour  until  the  publication  of  "  The  Life  of  Anna 
Kingsf ord  " ;    but  after  that  he  rapidly  declined, 

(*)E.M.    Letter  in  "  Light "  of  17th  December,  1892. 


Xll.  PREFACE    TO    THE    THIRD    EDITION. 

and  on  the  2nd  October,  1897,  at  the  close  of  his 
seventy-third  year,  a  little  over  nine  years  after  the 
death  of  Anna  Kingsford^^^  he  passed  away  peace- 
fully at  "  The  Warders"  at  Tonbridge,  the  home  (at 
that  time)  of  his  friends  Colonel  and  Mrs.  Currie, 
with  whom,  and  under  whose  loving  care,  he  spent 
the  last  few  months  of  his  life — a  life  concerning 
which,  as  also  that  of  Anna  Kingsford,  I  will  not 
say  anything  here,  for  this  book  will  testify. 
Blessed  are  the  souls  whom  the  just  commemorate 
before  God, 

Many  who  read  these  pages  will  not  rest  until 
they  know  more  of  those  great  prophets  the  story 
of  whose  lives  is  here  told,  and  of  the  Divine 
Gnosis  that  it  was  their  high  mission  to  proclaim. 
I  have  indicated  whence  they  can  obtain  this 
information.  This  "  Story,"  interesting  as  it  is 
and  much  as  there  is  in  it,  is  little  more  than  an 
indication  of  some  of  ths  facts  that  are  f vilh^  stated 
and  dealt  with  in  "  The  Life  of  Anna  Kingsford," 
and  there  is  much  of  importance  that  (as  it  could 
not  possibly  receive  proper  treatment  in  a  book  of 
this  size)  was  passed  over  here  to  be  related  in  the 
larger  biography.  I  have  not  thought  it  expedient 
to  alter  the  character  of  or  to  add  much  to  this 
book,  but  I  have  enlarged  it  by  incorporating 
therein,  from  "  The  Life  of  Anna  Kingsford," 
some  additional  matter  which  is  of  interest,  and 
which  should  add  to  the  value  of  the  book.  The 
most  important  additions  are  the  account  of  Anna 
Kingsford's  vision  of  "  The  Doomed  Train,"  on 
p.p.    43-47  ;   the  account  of  Anna  Kingford's  vision 

('>A.K.  died  on  the  22nd  February,  1888 


PREFACE    TO    THE    THIRD    EDITION.  XUl. 

of  Adoiiai,  on  pp.  64-68;  the  "  Exhortation  oi  llermes 
to  his  Neophytes,"  on  pp.  110-112;  the  verses  "Con- 
cerning the  Passage  of  the  Soul,''  on  pp.  169-170;  and 
the  illumination  of  Anna  Kingsford  concerning  the 
"Work  of  Power,"on  pp.  180-181.  I  have  also  amplified 
the  text  in  some  places  when,  on  comparing  it  with 
corresponding  passages  in  "  The  Life  of  Anna 
Kingsford,"  I  found  that  I  could  do  so  with  advan- 
tage. These  amplifications  are  not  otherwise  noted. 
Finally,  I  have  added  some  notes  where  I  thought 
that  further  explanation  was  desirable  or  would 
prove  acceptable. 

SAML.  HOPGOOD  HART. 

Croydon,  December,  1905. 


INTRODUCTION. 


There  are  certain  introductory  remarks  which,  in 
view  of  the  prevailing  tendency  to  reject  prior  to 
examination  whatever  conflicts  with  strongly 
cherished  preconceptions — as  anything  purporting 
to  be  a  "  new  Gospel "  is  undoubtedly  calculated 
to  do— may  be  made  with  advantage.  Those 
remarks  are  as  follows :  — 

(1)  As  its  title  implies^^),  that  which  is  pro- 
pounded is  not  really  a  new  Gospel,  but  one  of 
Interpretation  only,  which  is  precisely  what  is 
admitted  by  all  serious  and  thoughtful  persons  to 
be  the  supreme  need  of  the  times.  It  was  said,  for 
instance,  by  the  late  Matthew  Arnold,  "  At  the 
present  moment  there  are  two  things  about  the 
Christian  religion  which  must  be  obvious  to  every 
percipient  person  :  one,  that  men  cannot  do  without 
it ;  the  other,  that  they  cannot  do  with  it  as  it  is." 

(2)  As  also  its  title  implies(*^>,  nothing  new  is  told 
in  it,  but  that  only  which  is  old  is  interpreted; 
and  the  appeal  on  its  behalf  is  not  to  authority, 

(')The  original  title  of  this  book  was  "The  Story  of  the  New 
Gospel  of  Interpretation."  See  preface  to  the  present  edition. 
S.H.H. 


XVI.  INTRODTTCTIOX. 

wkether  of  Book,  Tradition,  or  Institution,  but  to 
the  Understanding- — a  quality  which  accords  not 
only  with  the  spirit  of  the  times,  but  also — as 
shewn  herein — Avith  that  of  religion  itself,  properly 
so  called. 

(3)  Scripture  manifestly  comprises  two  con- 
flicting systems  of  doctrine  and  practice,  having 
for  their  representatives  respectively  the  priest  and 
the  prophet,  one  only  of  which  systems,  and  this 
the  system  reprobated  in  Scripture  itself,  has 
hitherto  obtained  recognition  from  Christendom. 
It  is  the  purpose  of  the  New  Gospel  of  Interpre- 
tation to  expound  the  system  represented  by  the 
prophet  and  approved  in  Scripture,  with  a  view  to 
replacing  the  other. 

(4)  For  those  who  attach  value  to  the  prophecies 
contained  in  the  Bible,  so  far  from  there  being  an 
a  priori  improbability  against  the  delivery  of  a 
new  revelation  in  interpretation,  confirmation,  or 
completion  of  the  former  revelation,  and  in  correc- 
tion of  the  false  presentment  of  it,  the  probability 
ought  to  be  all  in  favour  of  such  an  event.  This 
is  because  Scripture  abounds  in  predictions  of  a 
restoration  both  of  faculty  and  of  knowledge,  as 
to  take  place  at  the  present  time  and  under  the 
existing  conditions  of  Church  and  World ;  and 
this  of  such  kind  as  shall  constitute  a  second  and 
spiritual  manifestation  of  the  Christ  in  rectifica- 
tion of  the  perversion  of  the  import  of  His  first 
and  personal  manifestation,  and  in  arrest  of  the 
great  Apostacy,  not  only  from  the  true  faith  of 
Christ  but  from  religion  itself,  of  which  that 
perversion  has  been  the  cause. 

(5)  So  far  from  the  idea  of  a  new  revelation 
which  shall  have  for  its  end  the  disclosure,  as  the 


INTRODUCTION.  XVU. 

true  sense  of  Scripture  and  Dogma,  of  a  sense 
differing  so  widely  from  that  hitherto  accepted  as 
to  be  virtually  destructive  of  it, — so  far  from  this 
idea  being  universally  repugnant  to  orthodox 
ecclesiastics,  it  has  found  warm  recognition  from 
one  of  the  foremost  of  modern  churchmen.  This 
is  the  late  Cardinal  Newman. 

Said  Dr  K'evrman  in  his  Apologia  pro  vita  sua, 
speaking  of  his  earlier  days,  "  The  broad  philo- 
sophy of  Clement  and  Origen  carried  me  away ;  the 
philosophy,  not  the  theological  doctrine.  .  .  Some 
portions  of  their  teaching,  magnificent  in  them- 
selves, came  like  music  to  my  inward  ear,  as  if  the 
response  to  ideas,  which,  with  little  external  to 
encourage  them,  I  had  cherished  so  long.  These 
were  based  on  the  mystical  or  sacramental  prin- 
ciple, and  spoke  of  the  various  Economies  or  Dis- 
pensations of  the  Eternal.  I  understood  these 
passages  to  mean  that  the  exterior  world,  physical 
and  historical,  was  but  the  manifestation  to  our 
senses  of  realities  greater  than  itself.  Nature  was 
a  parable :  Scripture  was  an  allegory :  .  .  .  .  The 
process  of  change  had  been  slow ;  it  had  been  done 
not  rashly,  but  by  rule  and  measure,  '  at  sundry 
times  and  in  divers  manners,'  first  one  disclosure 
and  then  another,  till  the  whole  evangelical  doc- 
trine was  Brought  into  full  manifestation.  And 
thus  room  was  made  for  the  anticipation  of  further 
and  deeper  disclosures  of  truths  still  under  the  veil 
of  the  letter,  and  in  their  season  to  be  revealed. 
The  visible  world  still  remains  without  its  divine 
interpretation :  Holy  Church  in  her  sacraments 
and  her  hierarchical  appointments,  will  remain, 
even  to  the  end  of  the  world,  after  all  but  a  symbol 
of  those  heavenly  facts  which  fill  eternity.     Her 


XVlll.  INTRODUCTION. 

mysteries  are  but  the  expressions,  in  human 
language,  of  truths  to  which  the  human  mind  is 
unequal  "(^^. 

Dr  Newman  is  credited  also  with  the  remark, 
made  on  visiting  Rome  for  his  investiture,  that  he 
saw  no  hope  for  religion  save  in  a  new  revelation. 

These  are  utterances  the  value  of  which  is  in  no 
way  diminished  by  the  fact  that  their  utterer  failed 
to  bring  his  own  life  into  accordance  with  them. 
He  could  write,  indeed,  the  hymn  "  Lead,  kindly 
light  " ;  but  when  the  "  kindly  light  "  was  vouch- 
safed him  of  those  suggestions  of  a  system  of 
thought  concealed  within  the  Christian  Symbology, 
"  magnificent  in  themselves  "  and  making  "  music 
to  his  inward  ear,"  which  he  found  in  the  patristic 
writings ;  instead  of  following  that  lead,  and 
striving  to  exhume  the  treasures  of  divine  truth 
thus  buried  and  hidden  from  sight,  for  the  salva- 
tion of  a  world  perishing  for  want  of  them, — he 
turned  his  back  upon  it,  and — entering  the  Church 
of  Rome — wrote  his  "  Grammar  of  Assent,"  calling 
upon  others  to  follow  him  in  committing  the 
suicide,  intellectual  and  moral,  of  renouncing  the 
understanding  and  divorcing  profession  from 
conviction. 

This  was  a  catastrophe  the  explanation  of  which 
is  not  far  to  seek.  Dr  Newman  had  in  him  the 
elements  which  go  to  make  both  priest  and  prophet. 
But  the  former  proved  the  stronger;  and  the  Cain, 
the  priest  in  him,  suppressed  the  Abel,  the  prophet 
in  him.  Thus  was  he  a  type  of  the  Church  as 
hitherto  she  has  been.    But,  happily,  not  as  hence- 

(''Apologia  pro  vita  sua,  by  J.  H.  Newman.     New  edition  of 
1893,  pp.  26,27. 


INTRODLCTION.  XIX 

forth  she  will  be.  For  "  now  is  the  Gospel  of  Inter- 
pretation come,  and  the  kingdom  of  the  Mother 
of  God,"  even  the  "  Woman,"  Intuition, — the 
mind's  feminine  mode,  wherein  it  represents  the 
perceptions  and  recollections  of  the  Soul — who  is 
ever  "  Mother  of  God  "  in  man,  and  whose  sons 
the  prophets  ever  are,  the  greatest  of  them  being 
called  emphatically,  for  the  fulness  and  purity  of 
his  intuition,  the  "  Son  of  the  Woman  "  and  she 
a  "  virgin." 

E.M. 


FRONTISPIECES. 
I. — Portrait  of  Dr.  Anna  Kingsford. 

Born,  Sc/>.  i6th,  1846  ;  Died,  Feb.  22nd,  1688. 

II. —         ,,         Edward  Maitl.-vnd  (B.A.,   Cantab). 

Born,  Oct.  sjth,  1824;  Died,  Oct,  and,  iSg^. 

TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 

i'Ar,E 

Preface  to  the  First  and  Second  Editions        v. 
Preface  to  the  Third  Edition     -         -       vii.-xiii. 

Introduction xiv.-xviii. 

Table  of  Contents        -         -         .         _      xx.-xxii. 
Abbreviations xxiii. 

Chapter  I. 
the  vocation. 

The  Instiuments — Their  early  lives — Their  consciousness  of  a  special 
mission,  and  intimations  of  a  call — Their  training  in  respect  of 
circumstance,  character,  and  faculty,  until  brought  together 
for  their  Joint  work.  .......  \  _gg 

Chapter  II. 
the  initiation. 

A  baptism  of  the  Spirit — "  At  last  I  have  found  a  man  through  whom 
I  can  speak  !  " — Intimation  of  the  nature  and  aim  of  their  work — 
The  Doomed  train,  "No  one  on  the  engine  1" — Instantaneous 
transfer  of  inspiration — "Woman,  ivhat  have  I  to  do  with 
thee?" — The  recovery  of  a  Gospel  scene,  and  its  import — "The 
woman  taken  in  adultery  " — Vision  of  Adonai — Source  of  the 
opening  sentences  in  St.  John's  Gospel — Chapter  from  the  re- 
covered Gnosis — The  Generation  of  the  Word.  -  -  37-70 

Chapter  III. 

THE    COMMUNICATION. 

he  perfect  love  that  casts  out  fear,"  In  the  presence  of  celestial  visit- 
ants— A  parable  of  the  Intuition — "  The  Wonderful  Spectacles  " 
—The  Greek  element  in  the  work — Hermes  and  John  the  Baptist 
— The  "  heresy  of  Prometheus  " — The  Fig-tree,  a  symbol  of  the 
inward  understanding  ;  the  time  come  for  it  to  bear  fruit — The 
Sceress's  faculty — Her  relations  with  Hermes — "  Thou  art  the 
Rock  '  addressed  to  Hermes — The  parable  of  the  Fig-tree — The 
Mjslic  Woman  of  Holy  Writ — ^"  Go  thy  way,  Daniel     .... 


CONTENTS.  xxi. 

Chapter  III.  (contimied). 

Thou  shall  rest,  and  stand  in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the  days  "—The 
prophecy  of  the  book  of  Esther— The  Angel  Genius,  his  account 
of  himself  and  his  oflice— Divine  revelation  the  supreme  common 
sense— The  source  and  method  of  the  New  Revelation— Its  chief 
recipient  "  not  a  medium  or  a  seer,  but  a  prophet  "—An  instruc- 
tion and  a  caution  concerning  the  survival  of  tendencies  encou- 
raged in  past  ilives— Communion  with  souls  of  the  departed— 
The  conditions  of  such  intercourse— An  instruction  concerning 
Inspiration  and  Prophesying— The  prophecy  of"  the  kingdom  of 
the  Mother  of  God." 71-108 

Chapter  IV. 

THE    ANTAGONISATION. 

"  Ye  are  not  yet  perfected  "—Our  respective  .4 //rax— An  exhortation- 
The  Seven  Spirits  of  God,  their  co-operation  necessary  for  a  per- 
fect work— "  You  belong  to  us  now,  to  do  our  work  and  not  your 
own  "—Enforced  silence—"  The  Powers  of  the  Air  ;  '  their  mode 
of  attack— A  strange  visitant  and  his  communication— A  strained 
situation— Visions  of  guidance— The  "refractory  team,"  and 
the  "Two  Stars"— The  promised  land  reached  only  through 
the  wilderness— "The  Word  a  \\'urd  of  mystery,  and  they  who 
guard  it  Seven"— "One  Neophyte  could  not  save  himself"— 
A  Horoscope— A  descent  into  hell— Counsels  of  Perfection— A 
"  Merry  Christmas"— A  timely  arrival— Neoplatonic  recognition 
of  Hermes— The  one  Truth,  never  without  a  witness  in  the  world 
—The  key  of  knowledge  restored— Problems  solved— The  mystic 
"  Woman  "  of  Holy  Writ. 109-141 

Chapter  V. 

THE    RECAPITULATION. 

The  key  to  the  mystery  of  the  Bible;  the  "Veil  of  Moses"  withdrawn 
—The  secret  laid  bare  of  the  world's  sacrificial  system,  and  the 
feud  between  priest  and  prophet— The  Memory  of  the  Soul— The 
Standpoint  of  the  Bible- All  that  Is  true  is  Spiritual— The  reve- 
lation of  "that  wicked  one"— The  seals  broken  and  the  books 
opened— The  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation— Sacerdotalism  the 
"Jerusalem  which  killed  the  prophets" —The  suppressed  doc- 
trines—Reincarnation the  corollary  and  condition  of  Regeneration 
and  implicit  in  the  Bible—"  Ye  -must  be  born  again  of  Virgin 
Mary  and  Holy  Ghost "  —The  doctrines  of  the  Trinity  and  Divine 


CONTENTS.  xxii. 

Chapter  V.  {continued). 

PAGE 
Incarnation  as  now  interpreted,  necessary  and  self-evident  truths 

— Evolution  the  manifestation  of  a  divine  inherenc}'  ;  accom- 
plished only  by  the  realisation  of  Divinity — The  process  of 
refifeneration,  and  therein  of  salvation,  interior  to  the  individual 
— Adam  and  Christ  the  initial  and  final  stages  in  the  spiritual 
evolution  ot  every  man — The  "Christ  within"  of  St  Paul — The 
Credo  an  epitome  of  the  spiritual  history  of  the  Sons  of  God.       142-162 

Chapter    VI. 

THE    EXEMPLIFICATION. 

Spontaneity  of  the  Seeress's  faculty — Specific  illuminations,  in  illus- 
tration, chiefly,  of  the  process  of  Regeneration  ;  concerning  (i) 
Holy  Writ ;  (2)  Redemption  ;  (3)  Sin  and  death  ;  (4)  The  Twelve 
Gates  of  Regeneration ;  (5)  The  Passage  of  the  Soul ;  (6)  The 
Mystic  Exodus ;  (7)  The  Spiritual  Phoibos  and  the  order  ot  the 
Christs ;  (8)  The  Previous  Lives  of  Jesus,  and  Reincarnation  ; 
(q)  The  Work  of  Power ;  the  land  and  tongue  of  the  New 
Revelation,  why  ours.  -  -  .  .  .  163-183 

Chapter  VII. 

THE    promulgation    AND    RECOGNITION. 

Accordance  of  all  the  dates  with  those  prophesied — Other  coincidences 
— Why  our  work  has  remained  so  long  unknown  to  the  generality 
— Notable  recognitions,  by  representative  Kabalists,  Mystics, 
Occultists  and  Divines,  Catholic,  Anglican,  and  others— Spiritu- 
alism, Theosophy,  and  the  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation  as 
fellow-agents  in  the  unfoldment  of  the  world's  spiritual  conscious- 
ness, and  the  unsealing  of  the  world's  Bibles,  prophesied  to  take 
place  at  this  epoch — *'  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,"  the  Hebrew 
equivalents  for  Brahma,  Isis,  and  lacchos,  to  denote  the  mysteries 
of  India,  Egypt,  and  Greece,  the  Spirit,  the  Soul,  and  the  Body, 
and  therein  the  Gnosis  of  which  the  Christ  is  the  fulfilment  and 
personal  demonstration,  and  the  restoration  of  which  was  pro- 
phesied by  Jesus  as  to  mean  the  Regeneration  of  the  Church  and 
the  establishment  of  the  divine  kingdom  on  earth — Mjsticism  and 
Occultism,  the  distinction  between  them,  and  the  necessity  of 
both  physical  and  spiritual  science  to  a  perfect  system  of  thought 
and  rule  of  life — Conclusion.  -----     184-204 


ABBREVIATIONS. 


A.K.,  for  Anna  Kingsford. 

B.O.A.I.,  for  "The  Bible's  Own  Account  of  Itself,"  by 
E.M.;  second  edition,  1905. 

C.W.S.,  for  "Clothed  With  The  Sun,"  being  the  book 
of  the  Illuminations  of  A.K.  ;  edited  by 
E.M.,  1889. 

D.  and  D.-S.,  for  "  Dreams   and  Dream-Stones,"  by  A.K., 

edited  by  E.M.;    second  edition,  1888. 

E.C.U.,  for  "The  Esoteric  Christian  Union,"  founded 
by  E.M.  in  1891. 

E.  and  I.,  for  "  England  and  Islam  ;   or,  The  Counsel  of 

Caiaphas,"  by  E.M.,  1877. 

E.M.,  for  Edward  Maitland. 

Life  A.K.,  for  "The  Life  of  Anna  Kingsford,"  by  E.M., 
1896. 

P.W.,  for  "  The  Perfect  Way  ;  or,  The  Finding  of  Christ," 
by  A.K.  and  E.M.;  third  edition,  revised, 
1890. 


Statement,  E.C.U.,  for  "The  New  Gospel  of  Interpre- 
tation ;  being  an  Abstract  of  the  Doctrine 
and  Statement  of  the  Objects  of  the 
Esoteric  Christian  Union,"  by  E.M.; 
revised  and  enlarged  edition,  1892. 


BIRMINGHAM  : 

THE    RUSKIN    PRESS,    RUSKIN  HOUSE, 

STAFFORD    STREET. 

1905. 


uTUri 


OL 


1 1  wn  0/0  p^Vcy 


THE 
STORY  OF  ANNA  KINGSFORD  AND 
EDWARD  MAITLAND 

AND 

OF  THE  NEW  GOSPEL  OF 
INTERPRETATION. 

CHAPTER  I. 

THE    VOCATION. 

My  colleague  in  the  work,  the  history  of  which  I 
am  about  to  render  some  account,  was  the  late 
Anna  Kingsford,  nee  Bonus,  M.D.  of  the 
University  of  Paris. 

There  was  a  link  between  her  husband's  family 
and  mine,  but  we  were  not  personally  acquainted 
until,  in  the  summer  of  1873,  she  was  led  by  read- 
ing one  of  my  books^^^  to  open  a  correspondence 

(*'The  book  was  "  By  and  By  :  An  Historical  Romance  of  the 
Future,"  its  object  being  to  show  a  state  of  society  in  which  the 
intuition  is  supreme,  and  individuals  follow  their  own  ideals. 
It  represents  a  step  in  E.M.'s  unfoldment,  but  not  his  final 
conclusions.  In  1873  A.K.,  having  read  a  review  of  this  book 
in  the  Ezamiver  (which  also  contained  a  notice  of  one  of  her 
tales),  communicated  with  E.M.     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  27.) 


2  THE   VOCATION. 

with  me,  which  disclosed  so  striking  a  community 
between  us  of  ideas,  aims,  and  methods,  that  I 
accepted  an  invitation  to  visit  her  at  her  husband's 
rectory  at  Pontesbury,  Salop,  in  Shropshire,  for 
the  sake  of  a  fuller  discussion  of  them.  This  visit, 
which  lasted  nearly  a  fortnight,  took  plaee  in 
February,  1874(9>. 

The  account  I  received  of  her  history  was  in  this 
wise.  Born  at  Stratford,  in  Essex,  on  the  IGth 
September,  1846,  long  after  the  last  of  her  many 
brothers  and  sisters,  and  endowed  with  the  most 
fragile  of  constitutions  and  liabilities  the  most 
distressing  of  bodily  weakness  and  suffering,  and 
differing  widely,  moreover,  in  temperament  from 
all  with  whom  she  was  associated,  her  young  life 
had  enjoyed  but  a  scanty  share  of  human  sym- 
pathy, and  was  largely  one  of  solitude  and  medita- 
tion, and  such  as  to  foster  the  highly  artistic, 
idealistic,  and  mystic  tendencies  with  which  she 
was  born.  Singularly  energetic  of  will,  and 
conscious  of  powers  both  transcending  in  degree 
and  differing  in  kind  from  any  that  she  recog- 
nised in  others,  she  assiduously  exercised  her 
faculties  in  many  and  various  directions  in  the 
hope  of  discovering  the  special  direction  in  which 
her  mission  lay.  For,  from  her  earliest  childhood 
she  had  been  conscious  of  a  mission,  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  which  she  had  expressly  come  into 


(')This  was  not  the  first  time  that  E.M.  met  A.K.  He  had 
met  her  once  before,  in  January,  1874,  in  a  picture  gallery  in 
London.  "  It  was  but  for  a  short  time,  and  during  a  single 
afternoon  " ;  but  it  was  "  sufficient  to  convince  "  him  of  "  the 
unusual  character  of  the  personality  "  with  which  he  had  come 
into  contact.     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  32.) 


THE   VOCATION.  3 

the  earth-life.  And  she  claimed  even  to  have  dis- 
tinct recollection  of  having  been  strongly  dis- 
suaded from  coming,  on  account  of  the  terrible 
suffering  which  awaited  her  in  the  event  of  her 
assuming  a  body  of  flesh.  Indeed,  so  little  con- 
scious was  she  of  the  reality  of  her  human 
parentage  that  she  was  wont  to  look  upon  herself 
as  a  suppositious  child  of  fairy  origin ;  and  on  her 
first  visit  to  the  pantomime,  when  the  fairies  made 
their  appearance  on  the  stage,  she  declared  that 
they  were  her  proper  people,  and  cried  and 
struggled  to  get  to  them  with  such  vehemence  that 
it  was  necessary  to  remove  her  from  the  theatre. 
Among  her  amusements,  her  chief  delight  was  in 
the  ample  gardens  around  her  homes  at  Stratford 
and  Blackheath,  where  she  would  hold  familiar 
converse  with  the  flowers,  putting  into  their 
petals  tiny  notes  for  her  lost  relatives,  the  fairies, 
who  in  return  would  visit  her  in  her  dreams  and 
assure  her  of  their  continued  affection,  and  counsel 
her  to  have  patience  and  courage. 

The  chief  occupation  of  her  girlhood  was  the 
writing  of  poems  and  tales^^^^  which  were  tinged 
with  an  exquisite  mysticism,  and  showed  a  ripeness 
of  soul  and  maturity  of  feeling  and  knowledge 
wholly  unaccountable  for  by  her  years,  her 
experiences,  or  her  physical  heredity.  At  school 
she  always  obtained  the  first  prizes  for  composition, 
and  her  faculty  of  improvisation  was  the  delight 
of  her  companions  ;  the  subjects  of  these  her  earlier 
romances  being  lovely  princesses,  gallant  knights, 

('"'Her  "very  first  published  production"  was  a  poem  in  a 
religious  magazine,  when  she  was  "  but  nine  years  old."  (Life 
A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  29.) 


4  THE   VOCATION. 

castles, dragons,  and  the  like,  when — as  may  readily 
be  supposed — her  tall  and  slender  frame,  long 
golden  hair,  delicacy  of  complexion,  deep-set 
hazel  eyes,  beauty  of  feature,  the  brow  and  the 
mouth  being  especially  notable,  the  brightness  of 
her  looks,  vivacity  of  her  manner,  her  musical 
voice,  and  the  easy  eloquence  of  her  diction, — all 
combined  to  make  her  an  ideal  heroine  for  her 
own  romances.  She  could  hardly,  however,  be 
said  to  be  a  persona  grata  with  her  pastors  and 
masters.  For  while  her  independence  of  character 
and  strength  of  will  were  apt  to  bring  her  into 
conflict  with  rules  and  regulations  of  which  she 
failed  to  recognise  the  need,  her  thirst  for  know- 
ledge, especially  on  religious  subjects,  prompted 
her  to  the  proposition  of  questions  which  were 
highly  embarrassing  to  her  teachers ;  and  nothing 
that  they  could  say  succeeded  in  convincing  her 
that  her  duty  lay  in  believing  what  she  was  told, 
and  not  in  understanding  it.  She  very  early  learnt 
to  resent  the  disabilities  of  her  sex,  and  to  insist 
that  they  were  not  real  but  artificial,  the  result  of 
masculine  selfishness  and  injustice.  This  hatred  of 
injustice  and  its  correlative  cruelty,  especially 
towards  animals,  attained  in  her  the  force  and 
dignity  of  a  passion,  her  sensitiveness  on  this  score 
making  the  chief  mental  misery  of  her  life. 

Of  one  gift  possessed  by  her  she  early  learnt  to 
repress  the  manifestation.  This  was  the  faculty 
for  seeing  apparitions  and  divining  the  characters 
and  fortunes  of  people.  For  she  was  a  born  seer. 
But  the  inability  of  her  elders  to  comprehend  the 
faculty,  and  their  consequent  ascription  of  it  to 
pathological  causes,  were  wont  to  lead  to  references 
to  the  family  doctor  with    results    so  eminently 


THE    VOCATION.  5 

disagreeable  and  even  injurious  to  her,  as  soon  to 
suggest  the  wisdom  of  keeping  silence  respecting 
her  experences. 

Her  first  published  compositions  were  written 
at  the  age  of  thirteen^i),  the  editors  who  accepted 
her  contributions  to  their  magazines  being  under 
the  impression  that  they  came  from  a  grown-up 
person  and  not  from  the  mere  child  that  she  was. 
They  cost  her,  she  assured  me,  little  labour, 
especially  the  poems,  but  seemed  to  come  to  her 
ready-made,  and  to  flow  through  her  sponta- 
neously. And  whatever  the  country  in  which  their 
scene  lay,  the  local  colouring  and  descriptions  were 
always  faithful  and  vivid,  as  if  the  places  and  their 
inhabitants  were  familiar  and  even  actually 
visible  to  her. 

It  was  not,  however,  to  any  encouragement  of 
her  peculiar  gifts  that  such  excellency  as  she 
exhibited  was  due.  Eather  were  they  severely 
repressed,  especially  in  respect  of  drawing,  sing- 
ing and  music,  lest  she  should  be  tempted  to 
follow  them  as  a  profession ;  a  fear  which  had  been 
excited  by  the  suggestions  of  her  masters  that  she 
would  be  certain  of  success  in  any  of  those  lines. 

Her  innate  consciousness  of  a  mission  seemed  to 
her  to  indicate  her  as  destined  for  some  redemp- 
tive work,  not  only  for  others,  but  also  for  herself. 
Eor,  while  the  instincts  of  the  Champion  and  the 
Saviour  were  potent  in  her,  she  was  dimly  con- 
scious of  its  possessing  also  an  expiatory  element, 

<')"  Beatrice  :  A  Tale  of  the  Early  Christians,"  was  written 
by  A.K.  in  1859,  for  the  Churchman's  Comjyanion,  "but  the 
publisher  thought  it  worthy  to  make  a  separate  volume,  and 
offered  to  bring  it  out  in  that  form,  and  to  give  her  a  present 
for  it,"  which  offer  was  accepted.     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  4.) 


6  THE   VOCATION. 

in  virtue  of  which,  her  own  salvation  would  largely 
depend  upon  her  endeavours  to  save  others.  She 
had  as  yet  no  theorj^  whereby  to  explain  this  or  any 
other  of  the  problems  she  was  to  herself.  All  that 
she  knew  was  that  she  possessed,  or  rather  was 
possessed  of,  these  feelings  and  impulses.  It  was 
easy  to  see  by  her  account  of  herself  that  she  was 
as  one  driven  of  the  Spirit  long  before  the  Spirit 
definitely  revealed  itself  to  her.  The  two  dejjart- 
ments  of  humanity  which  she  felt  especially 
impelled  to  succour  and  save  w^ere  her  oAvn  sex 
and  the  animals.  For  she  would  recognise  no  hard 
and  fast  line  between  masculine  and  feminine, 
human  and  animal,  or  even  between  animal  and 
plant.  In  her  eyes  everything  that  lived  was 
humanity,  only  in  different  stages  of  its  unfold- 
ment.    Even  the  flowers  were  persons  for  her. 

As  she  approached  womanhood  she  found  herself 
looking  forward  to  marriage  far  less  for  its  own 
sake  than  as  a  means  of  emancipation  from  restric- 
tions on  her  choice  of  a  career.  Her  father  died 
while  she  was  yet  wanting  two  or  three  years  of 
her  majority,  leaving  her  mistress  of  an  income 
ample  for  a  single  woman.  And  when  at  length 
she  became  engaged  to  Algernon  Godfrey  Kings- 
ford,  a  cousin  to  whom  she  had  some  time  been 
attached,  it  was  on  the  understanding  that  she 
should  remain  unfettered  in  this  respect.  He  held 
at  the  time  a  post  in  the  Civil  Service ;  but  soon 
after  their  marriage,  which  took  place  on  the  last 
day  of  1867,  determined  to  read  for  holy  orders. 
This  gave  her  an  opportunity  for  making  herself 
acquainted  with  Anglican  theology,  of  which— 
thirsting  for  knowledge  of  all  kinds — she  eagerly 
availed    herself,    accompanying    him    in    all    hia 


THE   VOCATION.  7 

studies,  and  greatly  facilitating  them  by  her 
admirable  scholarly  methods.  This  proved  to  be 
the  first  great  step  in  her  religious  and  intellectual 
training  for  her  destined  mission. 

One  of  the  occupations  of  her  early  married  life 
was  the  editing  of  a  lady's  magazine,  which  she 
purchased  with  a  view  of  making  it  an  instrument 
for  the  dissemination  of  her  ideas  especially  in 
regard  to  her  sex.  And  she  accordingly  took  an 
active  part  in  the  movement  then  recently  origin- 
ated for  the  enfranchisement  of  women,  achieving 
an  extraordinary  success  as  a  public  speaker.  But, 
becoming  convinced  that  their  cause  would  be  best 
advanced  by  the  practical  demonstration  of  their 
litness  for  the  promotion  they  sought,  and  also 
feeling  her  own  need  for  the  discipline  of  a  severe 
intellectual  training  to  balance  the  emotional  side 
of  her  nature,  she  soon  withdrew  from  active  par- 
ticipation in  the  movement.  She  moreover  recog- 
nised as  a  grave  mistake  the  disposition  evinced 
by  her  fellow-workers  to  suppress  their  womanli- 
ness in  favour  of  a  factitious  masculinity,  under 
the  impression  that  they  would  thereby  exalt  their 
sex;  her  idea  being,  that  their  true  policy  lay  in 
magnifying  rather  than  in  depreciating  their 
womanhood.  Meanwhile  she  had  given  birth  to  a 
daughter,   her  only  child. 

Her  magazine  was  given  up  after  a  couple  of 
years,  the  results  failing  to  justify  the  expenditure 
of  time,  labour  and  money,  requisite  for  its  con- 
tinuance. Not  that  it  lacked  adequate  support; 
but  the  principles  on  which  she  insisted  on  con- 
ducting it  proved  to  be  incompatible  with 
commercial  success.  She  resolutely  refused  all 
advertisements  of  articles,  whether  of  food  or  of 


8  THE    VOCATION. 

clotliing,  of  wliieli  slie  disapproved;  and  she  had 
adopted  the  pythagorean  regimen  and  discarded  as 
unhygienic  sundry  articles  of  attire  ordinarily 
deemed  indispensable  by  her  sex.  It  was  in  her 
magazine  that  she  first  struck  the  note  which 
proved  the  initiation  of  the  holy  warfare  since 
waged  against  the  horrors  of  the  physiological 
laboratory,  a  warfare  in  which  she  bore  a  foremost 
part  and  developed  the  malady  of  which  she  died. 

In  1870,  a  long  and  severe  illness,  which  com- 
pelled her  return  to  her  mother's  house  at  Hastings 
to  be  nursed,  led  to  her  entry  upon  another  phase 
in  her  inner  life,  and  a  further  stage  in  the  process 
of  her  education  for  her  mission.  She  had  early 
recoiled  from  the  faith  in  which  she  had  been 
reared.  This  was  Protestantism  in  its  most  unlovely 
form,  cold,  harsh,  narrow,  dogmatic.  Her  closer 
acquaintance  with  it  as  a  clergyman's  wife  had 
done  nothing  to  mitigate  her  judgment  of  it. 
Explaining  nothing  and  lacking  fervour  and 
poetry,  it  left  head  and  heart  alike  unsatisfied. 
Her  residence  as  an  invalid  at  Hastings  brought 
her  into  intimacy  with  some  devout  Catholics,  the 
effect  of  which  was  to  intensify  the  repugnance 
already  set  up.  She  attended  the  Catholic  services, 
and  visited  the  sisters  in  the  convent,  reading  their 
books  of  devotion  and  even  making  an  extended 
study  of  Catholic  doctrine,  for  she  would  do 
nothing  by  halves.  She  found  what  satisfied  her 
heart  and  artistic  tastes.  But  the  chief  deter- 
mining cause  of  the  change  upon  which  she  at 
length  resolved,  was  her  reception  hj  night  of 
sundry  visitations,  purporting  to  be  of  angelic 
nature,  and  enjoining  on  her,  for  the  sake  of  the 
mission  to  which  she  was  called — the  knowledge  of 


THE    VOCATION.  g 

which,  she  was  told,  would  in  due  time  be  revealed 
to  her — that  she  join  the  Roman  communion. 
Well  aware  that  the  confession  of  such  experiences, 
whether  to  her  relations  or  to  a  minister  of  her  own 
Church,  would  elicit  only  a  smile  of  pity  or  con- 
tempt, with  a  recommendation  to  seek  medical 
advice,  and  involve  other  contingencies  equally 
distasteful,  she  resolved  to  see  how  the  same  con- 
fession would  be  treated  by  a  Catholic  priest. 
The  result  of  the  essay  was  that  she  was  listened 
to  with  respect  and  sympathy,  and  informed  that 
the  Church  fully  recognised  such  visitations  as 
coming  within  the  divine  order,  and  as  being  a 
token  of  high  spiritual  favour  and  grace ;  and  while 
it  refrained  from  pronouncing  positively  on  them, 
considered  that  they  ought  not  to  be  lightly  dis- 
regarded. She  was  soon  afterwards  received  into 
the  Eoman  Church,  being  baptised  on  September 
14,  1870.  On  June  9,  1872,  she  was  confirmed  by 
Archbishop  Manning,  who  admonished  her  to 
utilise  her  attractions  in  making  converts.  And 
on  each  occasion  she  received  additional  names, 
in  virtue  of  which  she  now  bore  the  names  of  all 
the  five  women  who  were  by  the  Cross  and  at  the 
Sepulchre. 

Xone  the  less,  however,  did  she  retain  her  inde- 
pendence of  mind  and  conduct.  She  accepted  no 
direction,  and  professed  no  tenet  that  she  did  not 
understand.  And  it  was  soon  made  clear  to  her 
that  the  Spirit,  of  whom  she  was  being  impelled, 
did  not  intend  her  to  regard  her  adoption  of 
Catholicism  as  more  than  a  step  in  her  education 
for  the  work  required  of  her.  For  the  following 
year  saw  her  bent  on  seeking  a  medical  degree, 
under  the  impression  that  such  a  step  was  in  some 


lO  THE   VOCATION. 

way  related  to  the  mission  of  which  she  had 
received  such  and  so  many  mysterious  intimations. 
And  she  had  scarcely  commenced  her  study  of 
medicine  when  this  impression  was  reinforced  by 
the  following  incident,  the  scene  of  which  was  her 
home  in  Shropshire,  in  the  parish  of  which  her 
husband  had  then  recently  become  incumbent, 
and  where  I  first  visited  them. 

This  was  the  receipt  of  a  letter  from  a  lady  who 
was  a  stranger  to  her,  written  from  a  distant  part 
of  the  country,  and  saying  that  she,  the  writer, 
had  read  with  profound  interest  and  admiration  a 
story(2)  of  '^ly^  Kingsford  which,  after  appearing 
in  her  magazine,  had  been  published  as  a  book,  and 
that  after  reading  it  she  had  received  from  the 
Holy  Spirit  a  message  for  her  which  was  to  be 
delivered  in  person.  After  some  hesitation  as  to 
what  reply  to  make,  Mrs  Kingsford — whose 
account  I  am  following  exactly — agreed  to  receive 
her;  an  appointment  was  made,  and  the  stranger 
duly  presented  herself.  She  was  tall,  erect,  dis- 
tinguished looking,  with  hair  of  iron-grey  and 
strangely  brilliant  eyes,  and  was  perfectly  calm 
and  collected  of  demeanour.  The  message  was  to 
the  effect  that  Mrs  Kingsford  was  to  remain  in 
retirement  for  five  years,  continuing  the  studies 
and  mode  of  life  on  which  she  had  entered,  what- 
ever they  might  be — for  that  the  messenger  did  not 
know — and  to  suffer  nothing  and  no  one  to  draw 
her  aside  from  them.  That  when  these  probationary 


'^)The  story  was  "  In  my  Lady's  Chamber,"  and  purported 
to  be  a  "  speculative  romance  touching  a  few  questions  of  the 
day."  It  was  afterwards  pubHshed  separately  as  by  "  Colossa." 
(Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  pp.  21,  22.) 


THE   VOCATION.  H 

five  years  were  past,  the  Holy  Spirit  would  bring 
her  forth  from  her  seclusion,  and  a  great  work 
would  be  given  her  to  do.  All  this  was  uttered 
with  a  rapt  and  inspired  expression,  as  though  she 
had  been  a  Sibyl  pronouncing  an  oracle.  After 
delivering  her  message,  the  messenger  kissed  ner 
on  both  cheeks  and  departed,  first  asking  only 
whether  she  thought  her  mad ;  a  question  to  which 
for  a  moment  Mrs  Kingsford  found  it  somewhat 
difficult  to  make  reply.  But  only  for  a  moment. 
For  then  there  rushed  on  her  the  conviction  that 
it  was  all  genuine  and  true,  and  was  but  a  fresh 
unfoldment  of  the  mystery  of  her  life  and  destiny, 
and  in  full  accordance  with  her  own  foreshadow- 
ings  from  the  beginning. 

Some  four  years  later,  at  a  time  when  Mrs 
Kingsford  was  in  great  straits  for  want  of  a  suit- 
able home  in  London  in  which  to  carry  on  her 
studies,  the  same  lady  was  similarly  commissioned 
on  her  behalf,  while  totally  ignorant  both  of  her 
whereabouts  and  her  need,  and  with  results  entirely 
satisfactory.  On  which  occasion  I  had  the  privi- 
lege of  making  her  acquaintance,  and  the  satis- 
faction of  finding  her  not  merely  perfectly  sane, 
but  a  person  entitled  to  the  highest  consideration, 
noted  for  her  pious  devotion  to  works  of  benefi- 
cence involving  complete  self-abnegation;  and  in 
short  a  veritable  "  Mother  in  Israel." 

The  event  above  related  occurred  in  the  spring 
of  1873,  the  summer  of  which  year  saw  Mrs  Kings- 
ford impelled  to  do  what  led  to  the  most  crucial  of 
the  events  upon  which  her  destined  mission  hinged, 
namely,  to  write  to  me  the  letter  which  led  to  my 
visit  to  her  home.  In  the  autumn  of  the  same  year 
she  passed  her  matriculation  examination  at  thp 


12  THE    VOCATION. 

Apothecaries'  Hall  with  success  so  great  as  to  fill 
her  with  high  hopes  of  a  triumphant  passage 
through  the  course  of  her  student-life.  But  imme- 
diately afterwards  her  hopes  were  dashed,  for  the 
English  medical  authorities  saw  fit  to  close  their 
schools  to  women,  and  the  way  to  her  anticipated 
career  was  shut  against  her. 

Such  was  the  position  when,  in  February,  1874, 
I  visited  the  Shropshire  rectory,  and  such  in  brief 
the  history  which  was  gradually  unfolded  to  me  as 
my  evident  sympathy  and  appreciation  gained  the 
confidence  of  the  still  young  couple,  whose  senior 
I  vv^as  by  some  twenty  years.  Both  husband  and 
wife  were  at  their  wits'  end,  the  situation  being 
aggravated  by  a  circumstance  which  was  first 
brought  to  my  knowledge  on  my  suggestion  of  the 
postponement  of  her  design  until  such  time  as  the 
medical  authorities  should  come  to  their  right 
minds  and  re-open  their  schools  to  women.  The 
circumstance  in  question  Avas  her  terrible  liability 
on  the  ground  of  ill-health,  and  especially  of 
asthma,  to  which  she  was  a  martyr,  life  in  the 
country  being  impossible  to  her  for  the  greater 
part  of  the  year,  when  it  was  only  in  some  large 
city  that  she  was  able  to  breathe.  With  the  schools 
closed  against  her  in  England,  her  thoughts  turned 
towards  France,  the  University  of  Paris  being  open 
to  women.  But  for  obvious  reasons  her  husband, 
who  could  not  absent  himself  from  his  duties  to 
accomjDany  her,  would  not  consent  to  her  going 
thither  unless  under  suitable  protection.  For  him- 
self he  had  but  one  wish,  that  she  should  follow  her 
bent  and  fashion  her  life  as  seemed  best  to  her; 
for  he  recognised  her  as  entitled  by  her  endoAv- 
ments  and  aspirations,  as  well  as  by  the  terms  of 


THE    VOCATION.  1 3 

their  engagement,  to  full  liberty  of  action,  while 
the  conditions  of  her  health  claimed  all  considera- 
tion from  him.  If,  indeed,  the  Gods  had  destined 
her  for  a  mission  requiring  freedom  of  action  com- 
bined with  the  shelter  and  support  of  a  husband's 
name,  it  seemed  to  me  that  in  him  they  had  created 
a  man  expressly  for  the  office.  For  some  time, 
however,  the  difficulty  seemed  insuperable,  and 
one  that  would  yield  to  no  amount  of  deliberation, 
even  with  the  best  will  of  all  concerned. 

Meanwhile  her  self-revelations  continued,  being 
evidently  prompted,  at  least  as  much  by  the 
desire  to  obtain  some  explanation  of  herself 
for  herself,  to  whom  she  was,  she  avowed, 
a  complete  puzzle,  as  by  the  desire  to  elicit 
answering  confidences  from  me.  And  they 
became  with  each  disclosure  more  and  more 
striking,  until  I  could  hardly  resist  the  conviction 
that  she  was  possessed  of  some  faculty  in  virtue 
of  which  she  was  able  to  have  direct  perception  of 
conclusions  to  which  I  had  won  my  way  by  dint 
of  long  and  arduous  thinking,  and  in  some 
instances  in  advance  of  me.  She  had  read  my 
mental  history  between  the  lines  of  my  books, 
and  was  fully  prepared  to  learn  that  I  too  had  a 
consciousness,  analogous  to  her  own,  of  a  mission 
in  life  perhaps  also  analogous  to  her  own. 

This,  I  was  able  to  assure  her,  was  indeed  the 
case,  and  that  all  my  books  had  been  written  in 
the  idea  of  finding  my  way  to  it  by  dint  of  free, 
unfettered  thinking.  For,  brought  up  in  the 
strictest  of  evangelical  sects,  I  had  even  as  a  lad 
begun  to  be  revolted  by  the  creed  in  Avhich  I  was 
roared,  and  had  very  early  come  to  regard  its 
tenets,  especially  of  total  depravity  and  vicarious 


14  THE  VOCATION. 

atonement,  as  a  libel  nothing  short  of  blasphemous 
against  both  God  and  man,  and  to  feel  that  no 
greater  boon  could  be  bestowed  on  the  world  than 
its  emancipation  from  the  bondage  of  a  belief  so 
degrading  and  so  destructive  of  any  lofty  ideal. 
I  had  felt  strongly  that  only  in  such  measure  as' 
I  might  be  the  means  of  its  abolition  would  my  life 
be  a  success  and  a  satisfaction  to  myself.  It  even 
seemed  to  me  that  my  own  credit  was  involved 
in  the  matter ;  and  that  in  disproving  such  beliefs 
I  should  be  vindicating  my  own  character.  For 
if  God  were  evil,  as  those  doctrines  made  Him,  I 
could  by  no  possibility  be  good,  since  I  must  have 
my  derivation  from  llim.  And  I  knew  that,  how- 
ever weak  and  unwise  I  might  be,  I  was  not  evil. 

Then,  too,  my  life,  like  hers,  had  been  one  of 
much  isolation  and  meditation.  I  had  felt  myself 
a  stranger  even  with  my  closest  intimates.  For 
I  was  always  conscious  of  a  difference  which 
separated  me  from  them,  and  of  a  side  to  which 
they  could  not  have  access,  I  had  graduated  at 
Cambridge  with  the  design  of  taking  orders ;  but 
only  to  find  that  I  could  not  do  so  conscientiously, 
and  to  feel  that  to  commit  myself  to  any  conditions 
incompatible  with  absolute  freedom  of  thought 
and  expression  would  be  a  treachery  against  both 
myself  and  my  kind ;  — for  it  was  for  no  merely  per- 
sonal end  that  I  wanted  to  discover  the  truth.  I 
longed  to  get  away  from  all  my  surroundings  in 
order,  first,  to  think  myself  out  of  all  that  I  had 
been  taught,  and  so  to  make  my  mind  as  a  clean 
sheet  whereon  to  receive  true  impressions  and  at 
first  hand;  and,  next,  to  think  myself  into  a  con- 
dition and  to  a  level  wherein  I  could  see  all  things 
— myself,    nature,    and   God — face   to   face,    with 


THE   VOCATION.  1 5 

vision  undimmed  and  undistorted  by  beliefs  which, 
being  inherited  only  and  traditional,  instead  of 
the  result  of  conviction  honestly  arrived  at,  were 
factitious  and  unreal ;  no  living  outcome  of  my 
own  growth  and  observation,  but  a  veritable  strait- 
waistcoat,  stifling  life  and  restraining  develop- 
ment. And  so  it  had  come  that — as  related  in  my 
first  novel,  "  The  Pilgrim  and  the  Shrine  "(3), 
which  was  essentially  autobiographical — I  had 
eagerly  fallen  in  with  a  proposal  to  join  an  expe- 
dition to  the  then  newly-discovered  placers  of 
California,  an  enterprise  which,  besides  promising 
to  gratify  the  love  for  adventure,  physical  as  well 
as  mental,  which  was  strong  in  me,  would  post- 
pone if  not  solve  the  difficulty  of  my  position.  It 
possessed,  moreover,  the  high  recommendation  of 
taking  me  to  the  world  of  the  fresh,  unsophisti- 
cated West,  instead  of  to  that  East  which  had 
been  made  almost  hateful  to  me  by  its  association 
with  the  tenets  by  which  existence  had  been 
poisoned  for  me. 

So,  setting  my  face  towards  the  sunset,  I  became 
one  of  the  band  of  "  Forty-niners  "  in  California, 
and  remained  abroad  in  the  continents  and  isles  of 
the  Pacific,  from  America  passing  to  Australia, 
until  the  intended  year  of  my  absence  had  grown 
into  nearly  ten  years,  and  I  had  experienced  well- 
nigh  every  vicissitude  and  extreme  which  might 
serve  to  heighten  the  consciousness,  toughen  the 
fibre,  and  try  the  soul  of  man.  But  throughout  all, 
the  idea  of  a  mission  remained  with  me,  gathering 
force  and  consistency,  until  it  was  made  clear  to 

(')The  first  edition  of  "  The  Pilgrim  and  the  Shrine  "  was  pub- 
lished in  1867. 


1 6  THE   VOCATION. 

me  tliat  not  destruction  merely,  but  construction, 
not  the  exposure  of  error  but  the  demonstration 
of  truth,  was  comprised  in  it.  For  I  saw  that  it 
was  possible  to  reduce  religion  to  a  series  of  first 
principles,  necessary  truths  and  self-evident  pro- 
positions, and  that  only  in  such  measure  as  it  was 
thus  reduced  and  discerned,  was  it  really  true  and 
really  believed; — in  short,  that  faith  and  know- 
ledge are  identical.  To  accept  a  religion  on  the 
ground  that  one  had  been  born  in  it,  and  apart 
from  its  appeal  to  the  mind  and  moral  conscience, 
and  thus  to  make  it  dependent  upon  the  accident 
of  birth  and  parentage,  was  to  resemble  the  African 
savage  who  for  the  same  reason  worships  Mumbo 
Jumbo.  How,  moreover,— I  asked  myself — could 
a  religion  which  was  not  in  accord  with  first 
principles,  represent  a  God,  Who,  to  be  God,  must 
Himself  be  the  first  of,  and  must  comprise  all 
principles;  must  account  logically  for  all  the  facts 
of  consciousness,  be  it  imfolded  as  far  as  it  may? 
Granting  that,  as  the  poet  says,  "  an  honest  man's 
the  noblest  work  of  God,"  it  was  for  me  no  less  true 
that  "  an  honest  God's  the  noblest  work  of  man." 
And  it  was  precisely  such  a  being  that  I  longed  to 
elaborate  out  of,  or  discover  in,  my  own  conscious- 
ness, confident  that  the  achievement  meant  the 
solution  of  all  problems,  the  rectification  of  all 
difiiculties,  the  satisfaction  of  all  aspirations,  intel- 
lectual, moral,  and  spiritual.  Following  such 
trains  of  thought,  I  arrived  at  the  assurance  that 
I  had  within  my  own  consciousness  both  the 
truth  itself  and  the  verification  of  the  truth,  and 
that  it  remained  only  to  find  these. 

Returning  to   England  in   1857,   and,    after  an 
interval,  devoting  myself  to  literature,  all  that  I 


THE   VOCATION.  1 7 

wrote,  whether  essay  or  fiction,  represented  the 
endeavour  by  probing  the  consciousness  to  the 
utmost  in  every  direction  to  discover  a  central, 
radiant,  and  indefeasible  point  from  which  all 
things  could  be  deduced,  and  on  which,  as  a  pivot 
they  must  depend  and  revolve.  I  read  largely, 
and  went  much  among  people,  always  in  search 
of  aid  in  my  quest;  but  only  with  the  result  of 
finding  that  neither  from  books  nor  from  persons 
could  I  even  begin  to  get  what  I  sought,  but  only 
from  thought. 

Meanwhile  everything  seemed  ordered  with  a 
view  to  the  end  ultimately  attained.  For,  so  far 
from  having  left  behind  me  for  ever  the  vicissi- 
tudes, and  struggles,  and  trials,  and  ordeals,  in 
which  the  wildernesses  of  the  western  and  southern 
worlds  had  been  so  fruitful,  I  was  found  of  them 
in  the  old  world  to  which  I  had  returned ;  and  this 
in  number,  kind,  and  degree,  such  as  to  make  it 
appear  as  if  what  I  had  borne  before  had  been 
inflicted  expressly  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  me 
to  bear  what  was  put  upon  me  now.  And  it  was 
only  when  I  had  learnt  by  experience  that  the  very 
capacity  for  thought  is  enhanced  by  feeling  no 
less  than  by  thinking,  that  the  "  ministry  of  pain  " 
found  its  explanation.  For  the  feeling  required  of 
me  proved  to  be  that  of  the  inner,  not  merely  of 
the  outer  man,  of  the  soul,  not  merely  of  the  body ; 
and  the  faculty,  to  be  the  intuition,  and  not  merely 
the  intellect.  Hence  I  was  made  to  learn  by  expe- 
rience, long  before  the  fact  was  formulated  for  me 
in  words,  that  only  "  by  the  bruising  of  the  outer, 
the  inner  is  set  free,"  and  "  man  is  alive  only  so  far 
as  he  has  felt." 

Everything  seemed  contrived  expressly  in  order 


1 8  THE   VOCATION. 

to  force  me  in  this  inward  direction.  Even  in  my 
literary  work,  nothing  of  the  "  trade "  element 
was  permitted  to  intrude.  I  could  not  write 
except  when  writing  to  or  from  my  own  centre. 
Faculty  itself  was  shut  off,  if  turned  to  any  other 
purpose.  Everything  I  wrote  must  minister  to  and 
represent  a  step  in  my  own  unfoldment. 

I  can  confidently  affirm  that  the  only  books 
which  really  helped  me  were,  with  scarcely  an 
exception,  those  which  I  wrote  myself.  Of  the 
exceptions  the  chief  was  Emerson.  His  essays  had 
been  my  vade  mecum  in  all  my  world-wide  wander- 
ings. And  there  were  three  sentences  of  his  which, to 
use  his  own  phrase,  "  found  "  me  as  no  others  had 
done.  They  were  these  :  "  The  talent  is  the  call  "  ; 
"I  the  imperfect  adore  my  own  perfect";  and, 
"  Beware  when  God  lets  loose  a  thinker  on  the 
earth."  Like  Emerson  himself,  I  had  yet  to  learn 
that  man's  own  perfect  is  God,  and  self-culture  is 
God-culture,  provided  the  self  be  the  inmost  self. 
The  two  other  books  which  most  helped  me  were 
Bailey's  "  Festus,"  and  Carlyle's  "Hero-Worship." 
And  I  owed  something  to  Tucker's  "  Light  of 
Nature."  By  which  it  will  be  seen  that  my  affinity 
was  always  for  the  prophets  rather  than  the  priests 
of  literature ;  for  the  intuitionalists  rather  than 
the  externalists. 

Gradually  two  leading  ideas  took  definite  form 
in  my  mind,  which,  however,  proved  to  be  but  two 
aspects  or  applications  of  one  and  the  same  idea. 
And  that  idea  proved  to  be  the  keynote  of  all  that 
I  was  seeking  after.  For  it  finally  solved  the 
problems  of  existence,  of  religion,  of  the  Bible, 
of  Being  itself.  Hence  the  necessity  of  this  refer- 
ence to  it. 


THE    VOCATION.  1 9 

This  idea  was  that  of  a  duality  subsisting 
in  every  unity,  such  as  I  had  nowhere  read  or 
heard  of.  I  was,  of  course,  aware  that  the  theolo- 
gical doctrine  of  the  Trinity  involved  a  Duality. 
But  not  of  a  kind  to  find  a  response  in  my  mind. 
And  being  unable  to  assimilate  it  as  it  stood,  I 
ignored  it;  putting  it  aside  until  it  should  present 
itself  to  me  in  an  aspect  in  which  it  was  intelli- 
gible. I  felt,  however  vaguely,  that  the  Duality 
I  sought  was  in  the  Bible,  though  it  had  been 
missed  by  the  official  expositors  of  that  book.  And 
the  conviction  that  it  was  in  some  way  connected 
with  my  life-work  was  so  strong  that  I  constructed 
for  the  covers  of  my  two  first  books  a  monogram 
symbolical  of  Genesis  i.  27.  And  I  looked  to  the 
unfoldment  of  what  I  felt  to  be  the  secret  sig-nifi- 
cance  of  that  utterance  for  the  explication  of  all 
the  mysteries  the  solution  of  which  engrossed  me. 
The  thought  did  not  seem  to  originate  in  any  of 
my  experiences,  but  rather  to  be  part  of  my 
original  stock  of  innate  ideas,  supposing  that  there 
are  such  ideas,  and  to  derive  confirmation  and 
explanation  from  my  experiences. 

Those  experiences  were  in  this  wise.  It  had  been 
my  privilege  to  have  the  friendship  of  several 
women  of  a  type  so  noble  that  to  know  them  was 
at  once  an  education  and  a  religion ;  women  whose 
perfection  of  character  had  served  more  than  any- 
thing else  to  make  me  believe  in  God,  when  all 
other  grounds  had  failed.  I  could  in  no  wise 
account  for  them  on  the  hypothesis  of  a  fortuitous 
concourse  of  unintelligent  atoms.  And  not  only 
did  I  find  that  the  higher  the  type  the  more  richly 
they  were  endowed  with  precisely  the  faculty  of 
which  I  myself  was  conscious  as  distinguishing 


20  THE  VOCATION. 

me  from  my  fellows;  I  found  also  that  I  was 
unable  to  recognise  any  woman  as  of  a  high  type  as 
woman  save  in  so  far  as  she  was  possessed  of  it.  I 
had  failed  to  find  any  who  possessed  the  knowledge 
I  craved,  and  who  were  thereby  able  to  help  ma  in 
my  thought.  They  helped  me  nevertheless,  but  it 
was  by  being  what  they  were,  rather  than  by 
knowing  and  doing,  be  they  admirable  as  they 
might  in  these  respects.  I  recognised  in  them 
that  which  supplemented  and  complemented 
my  mental  self  in  such  wise  as  to  suggest 
unbounded  possibilities  of  results  to  accrue 
from  the  intimate  association  of  two  minds  thus 
attuned  to  each  other,  and  duly  unfolded  by 
thought  and  study.  It  needed,  it  seemed  to  me, 
but  the  reverberation  and  intensification  of 
thought,  induced  by  the  apposition  of  two  minds 
thus  related,  for  the  production  of  the  divine  child 
Truth  in  the  very  highest  spheres  of  thought.  So 
that  the  results  would  by  no  means  be  restricted  to 
the  mere  sum  of  the  associated  capacities  of  the 
two  minds  themselves.  And  in  view  of  such  high 
possibilities  I  found  myself  appropriating  and 
applying  the  ejaciilation  which  Virgil  puts  into  the 
mouth  of  Anna  when  urging  the  union  of  her 
sister  Dido  with  ^neas — 

"  Qu8e  siu'gere  regna 
Conjugio  tali !" 
and  I  felt  with  Tennyson  that 

"  Tliey  two  together  well  might  move  the  world." 
So  boundless  seemed  to  me  the  kingdoms  of  Truth, 
Goodness,  and  Beauty  which  would  spring  from 
such  conjunction. 

It  goes  without  saying    that  such  relationship 
was  contemplated  by  me  only  as  the  accompani- 


THE   VOCATION.  21 

ment  of  a  liappy  re-marriage.  [For  I  had  married 
in  Australia  only  to  be  widowered  after  a  year's 
wedlock.]  But  such  a  prospect  was  so  long  with- 
held as  to  make  me  dubious  of  its  realisation^"*). 
Nevertheless,  some  inner  voice  was  ever  saying : 
'*  Wait ;  wait.  Everything  comes  to  him  who  waits, 
provided  only  he  do  so  in  faith  and  patience, 
looking  to  the  highest."  But  that  I  did  wait,  and 
accordingly  kept  myself  free  for  what  ultimately 
was  assigned  to  me,  was  due  far  less  to  the  expecta- 
tion of  finding  that  for  which  I  waited,  than  to 
the  vivid  consciousness  which  I  had  of  the  bitter- 
ness that  Avould  come  of  finding  it,  only  to  be 
withheld  from  it  through  a  previous  disposal  of 
myself  in  some  other  and  incompatible  quarter. 
This  was  an  impression  which  served  largely  to 
keep  my  life  as  free  as  I  desired  my  thought  to  be. 
But  that  the  as  yet  undisclosed  arbiters  of  my  des- 
tiny deemed  it  insufficient  as  a  deterrent,  appeared 
from  their  reinforcement  of  it  in  a  manner  which 
effectually  debarred  me  from  marriage  save  on  the 
condition,  impossible  to  me,  of  a  mercenary 
alliance.  This  was  a  reversal  of  fortune  through  a 
succession  of  losses  so  serious  as  to  be  the  cause  of 
reducing  my  means  to  the  minimum  compatible 
with  existence  at  all  in  my  own  station,  which  soon 
afterwards  happened.  That  there  were  yet  further 
reasons  for  this  imposition  on  me  of  the  rule  of 
poverty,  arising  out  of  the  nature  of  the  work 
required  of  me,  was  in  due  time  made  manifest, 
and  also  what  those  reasons  were.  They  need  not 
be  specified  here,  excepting  only  this  one.    It  made 

C'E.M.   did  not  marry  again.      He  had  one   child,   Charles 
Bradley  Maitland,  and  he  died  on  the  16th  February,  1901. 


22  THE   VOCATION. 

impossible  the  ascription  to  my  destined  colleague 
of  mercenary  motives  for  her  association  with  me. 
In  this  I  came  to  recognise  a  delicate  providence 
for  which  I  felt  I  could  not  be  too  thankful.  In 
the  meantime,  even  while  smarting  severely  from 
this  dispensation,  and  others  yet  more  bitter  which 
were  heaped  on  me  for  no  apparent  cause  or  fault 
of  my  own  that  I  could  discern,  the  thought  that 
most  of  all  served  to  sustain  me  under  what  I  felt 
Avould  have  utterly  broken  down  in  heart  or  head, 
or  in  both  of  these  organs,  any  other  person  what- 
ever of  whom  I  had  knowledge, — that  thought 
was  the  surmise  or  suspicion  that  all  these  things, 
hard  to  bear  as  they  were,  and  undeserved  as  they 
seemed,  might  prove  to  be  blessings  in  disguise,  in 
ministering  to  the  realisation  of  the  controlling 
ambition  of  my  life  by  educating  me  for  it;  and 
that  according  to  the  manner  in  which  I  bore  them 
might  be  the  result. 

There  is  yet  one  more  personal  disclosure  essen- 
tial to  this  part  of  my  relation.  It  concerns  my 
own  mental  standpoint  at  the  time  at  which  my 
narrative  has  arrived.  Bent  as  I  was  on  pene- 
trating the  secret  of  things  at  first  hand,  and  by 
means  of  a  thought  absolutely  free,  I  was  never 
for  a  moment  disposed  to  turn,  as  my  so-called 
free-thinking  contemporaries  one  and  all  had 
turned,  a  scornful  back  upon  whatever  related  to  or 
savoured  of  the  current  religion.  Scripture  and 
dogma  were  not  for  me  necessarily  either  false  or 
inscrutable  because  their  official  exponents  had 
presented  them  in  an  aspect  which  outraged  my 
reason  and  revolted  my  conscience.  I  felt  bound 
— if  only  in  justice  to  them  and  myself — at  least 
to  find  out  what  they  did  mean  before  finally  dis- 


THE   VOCATION.  2^ 

carding  them.  And  in  this  act  of  justice  I  was 
strangely  sustained  by  a  sense  of  the  possibility 
that  the  truth,  if  any,  contained  in  them,  was  no 
other  than  that  of  which  I  was  in  search.  This  is 
to  say,  that  in  all  my  investigations  I  kept  before 
me  the  idea  that,  if  I  could  discern  the  actual 
nature  of  existence  and  the  intended  sense  of  the 
Bible  and  Christianity,  independently  of  each 
other,  they  might  prove  on  comparison  to  be  iden- 
tical ;  in  which  case  the  latter  would  really 
represent  a  true  revelation.  Meanwhile,  I  found 
myself  constrained  to  believe,  as  an  axiomatic 
proposition,  that  the  higher  and  nobler  the  con- 
ception I  framed  in  my  imagination  of  the  nature 
of  existence,  and  the  more  in  accordance  with  my 
ideas  of  what,  to  be  perfect,  the  constitution  of  the 
universe  ought  to  be,  the  nearer  I  should  come  to 
the  actual  truth. 

Similarly  with  religion.  For  a  religion  to  be  true, 
it  must,  I  felt  absolutely  assured,  be  ideally  per- 
fect after  the  most  perfect  ideal  that  we  can  frame. 
This  is  to  say,  that  not  only  must  it  be  in  itself 
such  as  to  satisfy  both  head  and  heart,  mind  and 
moral  conscience,  spirit  and  soul ;  it  must  also  be 
perfectly  simple,  obviously  reasonable,  coherent, 
self-evident,  founded  in  the  nature  of  things, 
incapable — when  once  comprehended — of  being 
conceived  of  as  otherwise,  absolutely  equitable, 
eternally  true,  and  recognisable  as  being  all  these, 
invariable  in  operation,  independent  of  all  acci- 
dents of  time,  place,  persons  and  events,  and 
comparable  to  the  demonstration  of  a  mathematical 
problem  in  that  it  needs  no  testimony  or  authority 
beyond  those  of  the  mind ;  and  requiring  for  its 
efi&cacious  observance,  nothing  that  is  extraneous 


24  THE   VOCATION. 

or  inaccessible  to  the  subject-individual,  but  within 
his  ability  to  recognise  and  fulfil,  provided  only 
that  he  so  will.  It  must  also  be  such  as  to  enable 
him  by  the  observance  of  it  to  turn  his  existence 
to  the  highest  possible  account  imaginable  by  him, 
be  his  imagination  as  developed  as  it  may :  and 
all  this  as  independently  of  any  being  other  than 
himself,  as  if  he  were  the  sole  personal  entity  in 
the  universe,  and  were  himself  the  universe.  That 
is  to  say,  the  means  of  a  man's  perfectionment 
must  inhere  in  his  own  system,  and  he  must  be 
competent  of  himself  effectually  to  apply  them. 
It  is  further  necessary,  because  equitable,  that  he 
be  allowed  sufficient  time  and  opportunity  for  the 
discovery,  understanding  and  application  of  such 
means. 

Such  are  the  terms  and  conditions  of  an  ideally 
perfect  religion,  as  I  conceived  of  them.  It  is  a 
definition  which  excludes  well-nigh,  if  not  quite, 
all  the  characteristics  ordinarily  regarded  as  apper- 
taining to  religion,  and  notably  to  that  of 
Christendom.  For  in  excluding  everything 
extraneous  to  the  actual  subject-individual,  and 
requiring  religion  to  be  self-evident  and  neces- 
sarily true,  it  excludes  as  superfluous  and  irrele- 
vant, history,  tradition,  authority,  revelation,  as 
ordinarily  conceived  of,  ecclesiastical  ordinance, 
priestly  ministration,  mediatorial  function,  vica- 
rious satisfaction,  and  even  the  operation  of  Deity 
as  subsisting  without  and  apart  from  the  man,  all 
of  which  are  essential  elements  in  the  accepted 
conception  of  religion.  Nevertheless,  profound  as 
was  my  distrust  of  the  faithfulness  of  the  orthodox 
presentation,  I  could  not  reconcile  myself  to  a 
renunciation  of  the  originals  on  which  that  pre- 


THE   VOCATION.  25 

seutation  was  founded,  until  I  liad  satisfied  myself 
that  I  had  fathomed  their  intended  and  real 
meaning. 

I  had,  moreover,  very  early  conceived  a  per- 
sonal affection  for  Jesus  as  a  man,  so  strong  as  to 
serve  as  a  deterrent  both  from  abandoning  the 
faith  founded  on  Him,  and  from  accepting  it  as  it 
is  as  worthy  of  Him. 

Such  was  my  standpoint,  intellectual  and  reli- 
gious, at  the  period  in  question.  The  time  came 
when  it  found  full  justification;  our  results  being 
such  as  to  verify  it  in  everyone  of  its  manifold 
aspects.  And  not  this  only.  The  doctrine  which 
had  so  mysteriously  evolved  itself  out  of  iny  con- 
sciousness to  attain  by  slow  degrees  the  position 
of  a  controlling  influence  in  my  life,  the  doctrine, 
namely  of  a  Duality  subsisting  in  the  Original 
Unity  of  Underived  Being,  and  as  inhering  there- 
fore in  every  unit  of  derived  being,  this  doctrine 
proved  to  be  the  key  to  the  mysteries  both  of 
Creation  and  of  Redemption,  as  propounded  in  the 
Bible  and  manifested  in  the  Christ;  the  key  also 
to  the  nature  of  man,  disclosing  the  facts  both  of 
his  possession  of  divine  potentialities  as  his  birth- 
right, and  his  endowment  with  the  faculty  whereby 
to  discern  and  to  realise  them.  And  while  it  proved 
constructive  in  respect  of  Divine  Truth,  it  proved 
destructive  in  respect  of  the  falsification  of  that 
truth  which  had  passed  for  orthodoxy,  by  dis- 
closing the  source,  the  motive,  the  method  and  the 
agents  of  that  falsification. 

But  these  things  were  still  in  the  future.  At 
the  time  with  which  we  are  now  concerned,  I  had 
commenced  a  book  to  represent  the  standpoint  just 
described,    "  The  Keys  of  the  Creeds."     The  first 


26  THE  VOCATION. 

and  initial  draft  of  that  book  was  written  under 
the  sympathetic  eye  of  one  of  the  order  of  noble 
women  to  which  reference  has  been  made,  and 
owed  much  to  the  enhancement  of  faculty  derived 
by  me  from  such  conjunction  of  minds.  The  second 
and  final  draft  was  written  under  like  relation- 
ship with  another  member  of  the  selfsame  order, 
even  she  who  proved  to  be  my  destined  collaborator 
in  the  work  of  which  this  book  recounts  the  story. 
It  was  published  in  1875.  It  is  necessary  only  to 
say  further  of  the  book  thus  produced,  that  not- 
withstanding certain  defects  of  expression,  due 
chiefly  to  an  insufficient  acquaintance  with  the 
terminology  of  metaphysics,  it  proved  an  invalu- 
able help  to  very  many,  as  was  amply  shown  by 
the  letters  of  grateful  appreciation  received  from 
them  by  me.  The  keynote  was  that  which  after- 
wards found  expression  in  the  utterance, — 

"  There  is  no  enlightenment  from  without :  the 
secret  of  things  is  revealed  from  within. 

"  From  without  cometh  no  Divine  Revelation : 
but  the  Spirit  within  beareth  witness  "(^\ 

For  the  lesson  it  contained  was  the  lesson  that 
the  phenomenal  world  cannot  disclose  its  own 
secret.  To  find  this,  man  must  seek  in  that  sub- 
stantial world  which  lies  within  himself,  since  all 
that  is  real  is  within  the  man.  From  which  it 
followed  that  if  there  is  no  within,  or  if  that  within 
be  inaccessible,  either  there  is  no  reality,  or  man 
has  no  organon  of  knowledge,  and  is  by  constitu- 
tion agnostic.     Meanwhile,   the  very  fact  of  my 

(')See  p.  100 


THE   VOCATION.  27 

possessiou  of  an  ideal  exempt  from  the  limitations 
of  the  apparent,  constituted  for  me  a  strong  pre- 
sumption in  favour  of  the  reality  of  the  ideal. 

The  moment  of  contact  between  my  destined 
colleague  and  myself,  was  as  critical  for  one  as  for 
the  other,  only  that  in  my  case  the  crisis  was 
intellectual.  I  could  see  to  the  end  of  the  argu- 
ment I  was  then  elaborating;  and  that  it  landed 
me  close  to  the  dividing  barrier  between  the  two 
worlds  of  sense  and  spirit,  supposing  the  latter  to 
have  any  being^^).  But  I  neither  saw  beyond,  nor 
knew  how  to  ascertain  whether  or  not  there  is  a 
beyond.  We  were  discussing  the  question  of  there 
being  an  inner  sense  in  Scripture,  such  as  my  book 
suggested ;  and  whether,  supposing  it  to  have  such 
a  sense,  it  required  for  its  discernment  any  faculty 
more  recondite  than  a  subtle  imagination;  and  if 
it  did,  is  there  such  a  faculty?  and  what  is  its 
nature  ?  By  which  it  will  be  seen  that  I  was  still 
in  ignorance  of  the  nature  of  the  faculty  I  found  in 
myself  and  recognised  as  especially  subsisting  in 
women,  and  which,  for  me,  really  made  the 
woman. 

The  reply  rendered  by  her  to  these  questionings 
constituted  the  proof  positive  that  I  had  at  length 
discovered  the  mind  which  my  own  had  so  long 
craved  as  its  sorely  needed  complement.  In  response 
to  them  she  gave  me  a  manuscript  in  her  own 
writing,  asking  me  to  read  it  and  tell  her  frankly 
what  I  thought  of  it.  Having  read  and  re-read  it,  I 

(^)E.M.  says  that  "The  Keys  of  the  Creeds"  brought  his 
thought  up  to  the  extreme  limits  of  a  thought  merely  intel- 
lectual, to  transcend  which  it  would  be  necessary  to  penetrate 
the  barrier  between  the  worlds  of  sense  and  of  spirit.  (Life 
A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  54.) 


28  THE   VOCATION. 

enquired  how  and  where  she  had  got  it.  She  replied 
by  asking  what  I  thought  of  it.  I  answered,  "  If 
there  is  such  a  thing  as  divine  revelation,  I  know 
of  nothing  that  comes  nearer  to  my  ideal  of  what 
it  ought  to  be.  It  is  exactly  what  the  world  is 
perishing  for  want  of — a  reasonable  faith."  She 
then  told  me  that  it  had  come  to  her  in  her  sleep, 
but  whence  or  how  she  did  not  know;  nor  could 
she  say  whether  she  had  seen  it  or  heard  it,  but 
only  that  it  came  suddenly  into  her  mind,  without 
her  having  ever  heard  or  thought  of  such  teaching 
before.  It  was  an  exposition  of  the  Story  of  the 
Fall,  exhibiting  it  as  a  parable  having  a  signifi- 
cance purely  spiritual,  wholly  reasonable,  and  of 
universal  application,  physical  persons,  things, 
and  events  described  in  it  disappearing  in  favour 
of  principles,  processes,  and  states  appertaining  to 
the  soul ;  no  mere  local  history,  therefore,  but  an 
eternal  verity.  The  experience,  she  went  on  to 
tell  me,  was  far  from  exceptional ;  she  had 
received  many  things  which  had  greatly  struck 
and  pleased  her  in  the  same  way,  and  sometimes 
while  in  the  waking  state  in  a  sort  of  day-dream. 
It  was  subsequently  incorporated  into  our  book, 
"  The  Perfect  Way." 

Her  account  of  her  faculty,  of  which  she  related 
several  instances,  produced  a  profound  impression 
on  me.  It  differed  altogether  from  any  that 
I  had  heard  of  as  claimed  by  the  votaries  of 
"  Spiritualism,"  a  creed  to  which  neither  of  us 
had  assented ;  such  little  experience  as  we*  had  of 
it  having  failed  to  convince  us  of  the  genuineness 
of  its  phenomena;  though  she,  on  her  part,  con- 
fessed to  having  been  somewhat  at  a  loss  to  account 
for  some  things  she  had  seen.     But  though  not 


THE   VOCATION.  29 

spiritualists,  we  were  not  materialists.  Bather 
were  we  idealists,  who  had  yet  to  learn  and,  as  the 
event  proved,  were  destined  shortly  to  learn,  that 
the  Ideal  is  the  Real,  and  is  Spiritual. 

The  event  also  proved  that  in  order  to  learn  it 
and  to  know  it  positively  by  experience,  there 
were  two  conditions  to  be  fulfilled,  on  both  of 
which  she  had  already  entered,  but  I  had  yet  to 
enter.  One  of  these  conditions  was  physical,  the 
other  was  emotional.  The  former  consisted  in  the 
renunciation  of  flesh-food  in  favour  of  a  diet 
derived  from  the  vegetable  kingdom.  The  latter 
condition  consisted  in  the  kindling  of  our  enthu- 
siasm for  the  ideal  into  a  flame  of  such  ardour  and 
intensity  as  to  make  it  the  dominant  passion  of 
our  lives,  and  one  in  which  all  others  would  be 
swallowed  up.  It  was  to  be  an  enthusiasm  at  once 
for  Humanity,  for  Perfection,  for  God. 

Had  we  been  in  any  degree  instructed  in  spiritual 
or  occult  science,  we  should  have  known  that  the 
renunciation  of  flesh-food,  though  in  itself  a 
physical  act,  has  ever  been  recognised  by 
initiates  as  the  prime  essential  in  the  unfoldment 
of  the  spiritual  faculties ;  since  only  when  man  is 
purely  nourished  can  he  attain  clearness  and  ful- 
ness of  spiritual  perception.  As  it  was,  neither  of 
us  had  ever  heard  of  occult  science,  or  of  the 
necessity  of  such  a  regimen  to  the  perfectionment 
of  faculty.  She  had  adopted  it  on  grounds  physio- 
logical, chemical,  hygienic,  jesthetic,  and  moral; 
not  on  grounds  mental  or  spiritual.  I  now  under- 
took to  adopt  it  partly  on  the  same  grounds  which 
had  influenced  her,  and  partly  with  a  view  to 
enhance  and  consolidate  the  sympathy  subsisting 


30  THE  VOCATION. 

between  us.  The  mental  and  spiritual  advantages 
of  the  regimen  made  themselves  known  to  us  by 
experience. 

The  other  condition  found  its  fulfilment  through 
the  knowledge  I  derived  from  her  of  the  methods 
of  the  physiologists.  That  savages,  sorcerers, 
brigands,  religious  fanatics,  and  corrupt  priest- 
hoods had  always  been  wont  to  make  torture  their 
gain  or  their  pastime,  I  was  well  aware,  and 
believed  that  evolution  would  sweep  them  and 
their  practices  away  in  its  course.  But  the  dis- 
covery now  first  made  to  me  that  identical  bar- 
barities are  systematically  perpetrated  by  the 
leaders  of  modern  science  on  the  pretext  of 
benefiting  humanity,  in  an  age  which  claims  to 
represent  the  summit  of  such  evolution  as  has  yet 
been  accomplished ;  and  that  after  all  its  boasts, 
the  best  that  science  can  do  for  the  world  is  to 
convert  it  into  a  hell  and  its  population  into  fiends, 
by  the  deliberate  renunciation  of  the  distinctive 
sentiments  of  humanity, — this  was  a  discovery 
which  filled  me  with  unspeakable  horror  and 
amazement,  at  once  raising  to  a  white  heat  the 
enthusiasm  of  love  for  the  ideal  already  kindled 
within  me,  and  adding  to  it  a  like  enthusiasm  of 
detestation  for  its  opposite.  From  which  it  came 
that  I  found  myself  under  the  impulsion  simul- 
taneously of  two  mighty  influences,  the  one 
attracting,  the  other  repelling,  but  both  operating 
in  the  same  direction.  For  while  by  the 
former  I  was  drawn  upwards  by  the  beauty  of 
an  ideal  indefinitely  enhanced  by  its  contrast  with 
the  foul  actual  below,  by  the  latter  I  was  impelled 
upwards  by  the  hideousness  of  that  actual.  The 
sight  of  the  moral  abyss  disclosed  to  me  in  Yivi- 


THE   VOCATION,  3 1 

section,  as  I  perused  volume  after  volume  of  the 
annals  of  the  practice  written  by  the  perpetrators 
themselves,  and  now  first  made  accessible  to  me, 
effectually  purged  out  of  my  system  any  particle 
of  dilettanteism  that  might  have  still  lurked  in  it, 
compelling  me  to  regard  as  of  the  utmost  urgency 
all  and  more  than  all  that  I  had  hitherto  contem- 
plated doing  deliberately. 

This  was  the  construction  of  a  system  of  thought 

which  by  force  of  its  appeal  to  both  those  two 

indispensable  constituents  of  humanity,  the  head 

and  the  heart,  shall  compel  acceptance  from  all 

persons  really  human,  and  in  presence  of  which  the 

whole  system  of  which  Vivisection  was  the  typical 

outcome  and  symbol  should  vanish  from  off  the 

earth.    This  system  was  Materialism,  of  which  only 

now    did    I    discern    the    full    significance.     The 

systematic  organisation  of  wholesale,   protracted, 

uncompensatable  torture,  for  ends  purely  selfish, 

was— I    saw    with    absolute   distinctness — not    an 

accidental  and  avoidable  outcome  of  Materialism, 

but  its  logical  and  inevitable  outcome.    And  it  was 

to  the  eradication  of  Materialism  that,  from  that 

moment,  I  dedicated  myself.    It  was  a  rescue  work 

for   both   man   and   beast,    seeing  that  humanity 

itself    was    menaced    with    extinction.      For    the 

materialist,  of  course,  that  which  makes  the  man 

is  the  form.     For  me  it  was  the  character,  and  it 

was  this,  the  character  of  mankind  present  and  to 

come,  that  was  at  stake.     For  man  demonised  is 

no  longer  man.    In  the  overthrow  of  Materialism, 

I  saw  absolutely,  was  salvation  alone  to  be  found, 

whether  for  man  or  beast.    The  consideration  that 

only  as  an  abstainer  from  flesh-food  I  could  with 

entire  consistency  contend  against  vivisection,  was 


32  THE   VOCATION. 

a  potent  factor  in  determining  my  change  of  diet. 
Trne,  the  distinction  between  death  and  torture 
was  a  broad  one.  But  the  statistics  I  now  for  the 
first  time  perused,  of  the  slaughter-house  and  the 
cattle-traffic,  showed  beyond  question,  that  torture, 
and  this  prolonged  and  severe,  is  involved  in  the 
use  of  animals  for  food  as  well  as  for  science.  And 
over  and  above  this  was  the  instinctive  perception 
of  the  probability  that  neither  would  they  who  had 
them  killed,  whether  for  food,  for  sport,  or  for 
clothing,  be  allowed  the  privilege  of  rescuing  them 
from  the  hands  of  the  physiologist ;  nor  would  the 
animals  be  allowed  to  accept  their  deliverance  at 
the  hands  of  those  who  thus  used  them.  They  who 
would  save  others,  we  felt,  must  first  make  sacrifice 
in  themselves.  And  in  the  presence  of  the  joy  of 
working  to  effect  such  salvation,  sacrifice  would 
cease  to  be  sacrifice. 

This,  too,  we  noted,  and  with  no  small  satis- 
faction— that  to  make  the  rescue  of  the  animals 
an  immediate  and  urgent  motive,  was  in  no  way 
to  abandon  the  original  motive  of  hatred  to  the 
tenet  of  vicarious  atonement.  For  we  recognised 
vivisection  itself  as  but  the  extension  to  the 
domain  of  science,  of  the  very  principle  by  which 
we  had  been  inexpressibly  revolted  in  the  domain 
of  religion ;  ■ — the  principle  of  seeking  one's  own 
salvation  by  the  sacrifice  of  another,  and  that  the 
innocent.  And  so  we  learnt  that  "  New  Scientist 
is  but  Old  Priest  writ  differently," — to  vary 
Milton's  expression ;  and  that  in  both  domains  the 
tenet  had  its  root  in  Materialism.  When  the  time 
came  for  our  mission  to  be  more  particularly 
defined,  our  satisfaction  was  unbounded  on 
receiving  the  charge,  "  We  mean  you  to  lay  bare 


THE   VOCATION.  33 

the  secrets  of  tlie  world's  sacrificial  system."  It 
expressed  with  absolute  conciseness  and  exacti- 
tude all  that  we  had  in  our  minds,  far  better  than 
we  could  have  expressed  it. 

The  importance  of  this  question  of  vivisection 
in  vitalising  us  for  the  work  before  us,  will  be 
seen  by  the  following  fact.  The  time  came  when 
we  knew  that  the  work  committed  to  us  was  that 
revelation  anew  of  the  Christ  which  was  to  con- 
stitute His  Second  Advent,  inasmuch  as  it  was  the 
interpretation  of  the  truth  of  which  He  was  the 
manifestation.  It  was  to  be  a  spiritual  coming; 
in  the  "  clouds  of  heaven,"  the  heaven  of  the 
"  kingdom  within  "  of  man's  restored  understand- 
ing. And,  as  at  His  first  advent  so  at  His  second, 
He  was  to  have  His  birth  among  the  animals. 

And  so  it  verily  was.  For — as  I  have  elsewhere 
8tated(6) — "  Their  terrible  wrongs,  culminating  at 
the  hands  of  their  scientific  tormentors,  were  the 
last  drops  which  filled  to  overflowing  with  anguish, 
indignation  and  wrath,  hearts  already  brimming 
with  the  sense  of  the  world's  degradation  and 
misery,  wringing  from  them  the  cry  which  rent 
the  heavens  for  His  descent,  and  in  direct  and 
immediate  response  to  which  He  came. 

"  For  the  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation  was 
vouchsafed  in  express  recognition  of  the  deter- 
mined endeavour,  by  means  of  a  thought  abso- 
lutely fearless  and  free,  to  scale  the  topmost 
heights,  fathom  the  lowest  depths,  and  penetrate 
to  the  inmost  recesses  of  Consciousness,  in  search 
of  the  solution  of  the  problem  of  Existence,  under 
the  assured  conviction  that,  when  found,  it  would 

<«)Statement  E.C.U.  p.  80. 


34  THE   VOCATION. 

prove  to  be  one  that  would  make  above  all  things 
Vivisection  impossible,  if  only  by  demonstrating 
the  constitution  of  things  to  be  such  that,  terrible 
as  is  the  lot  of  the  victims  of  the  practice  here, 
they  are  not  without  compensation  hereafter,  while 
the  lot  of  their  tormentors  will  be  unspeakably 
worse  than  even  that  of  their  victims  here.  And 
so  it  proved,  with  absolute  certainty  to  be  the 
case,  to  the  full  vindication  at  the  same  time  of 
the  Divine  Justice  and  the  Divine  Love ;  "  no  expe- 
rience being  withheld  which  would  qualify  us  to 
bear  positive  testimony  thereto.  For,  although  at 
the  outset  we  were,  as  I  have  said,  in  no  wise 
believers  in  the  possibility  of  such  experiences, 
the  time  came,  and  came  quickly,  when  the  veil 
was  withdrawn,  and  the  secrets  of  the  Beyond  were 
disclosed  to  us  in  plenitude,  in  its  every  sphere, 
from  the  abyss  of  hell  to  the  heights  of  heaven. 
And  we  learnt  that  this  had  become  possible 
through  the  passionate  energy  with  which,  in  our 
search  for  the  highest  truth,  for  the  highest  ends, 
and  in  purest  love  to  redeem,  we  had  directed  our 
thought  inwards  and  upwards,  living  at  the  same 
time  the  life  requisite  to  qualify  us  for  such  per- 
ceptions. Thus  did  we  obtain  practical  realisation 
of  the  promise  that  they  who  do  the  divine  will,  by 
living  the  divine  life,  shall  know  of  the  divine 
doctrine.  Our  whole  mental  attitude  had  been  one 
of  prayer  in  its  essential  sense ;  which  is  not  that 
of  saying  prayers,  but  as  it  came  to  be  defined  for 
us — "  the  intense  direction  of  the  will  and  desire 
towards  the  Highest;  an  unchanging  intent  to 
know  nothing  but  the  Highest."  Because  "  to 
think  inwardly,  to  pray  intensely,  and  to  imagine 
centrally,  is  to  hold  converse  with  God."     And  we 


THE   VOCATION.  35 

had  done  this  without  knowing  it  was  prayer,  or 
calling  it  by  that  name.  For,  knowing  only  the 
conventional  conception  of  prayer,  we  had  recoiled 
from  it  as  from  other  conventional  conceptions  of 
things  religious. 

Now,  however,  we  found  that  we  had  done 
instinctively  and  spontaneously  precisely  what  was 
necessary  to  bring  us  into  relations  at  once  with  our 
spiritual  selves  and  with  the  world  of  those  who 
consist  only  of  the  spiritual  self.  For,  by  thus 
becoming  vitalised  and  sensitive  in  that  part  of 
man's  system  which  endures  and  passes  on,  we  had 
come  into  open  conditions  with  the  world  of  those 
who  have  thus  endured  and  passed  on,  and  are  no 
longer  of  the  terrestrial,  but  of  the  celestial,  having 
surmounted  all  lower  and  intermediate  planes.  All 
this  came  to  us  without  anticipation  on  our  part, 
or  any  conscious  seeking  for  it;  but  yet  without 
causing  dismay  or  surprise  when  it  came.  For  it 
came  so  gradually  as  to  seem  to  be  but  the  natural 
and  orderly  result  of  the  unfoldment  of  our  own 
spiritual  consciousness,  and  excited  only  feelings 
of  joy  and  thankfulness  at  finding  our  method  and 
aspirations  crowned  with  so  high  a  success.  Thus 
was  it  made  absolutely  clear  to  us  that,  so  far  from 
divine  revelation  involving  miracle,  or  requiring 
for  its  instruments  persons  other  in  kind  than  the 
ordinary,  it  is  a  prerogative  of  man,  belonging  to 
him  as  man ;  and  requiring  for  its  reception  only 
that  he  be  fully  man,  alive  and  sensitive  in  his  own 
innermost  and  highest,  in  his  centre  as  in  his 
circumference.  Thus  living  on  the  quick  and 
finding  no  others  who  did  so,  it  seemed  to  us  as  if 
we  alone  were  the  quick,  and  all  others  were  dead. 

We  noted  yet  another  way  in  which  we  supple- 


36  THE   VOCATION. 

mented  and  complemented  each  other.  It  was  in 
this  wise.  As  I  was  bent  on  the  construction  of  a 
system  of  thought  which  should  be  at  once  a 
science,  a  philosophy,  a  morality,  and  a  religion, 
and  recognisable  by  the  understanding  as  indu- 
bitably true;  she  was  bent  on  the  construction  of 
a  rule  of  life  equally  obvious  and  binding,  and 
recognisable  by  the  sentiments  as  alone  according 
with  them,  its  basis  being  that  sense  of  perfect 
justice  wTiich  springs  from  perfect  sympathy. 

By  which  it  will  be  seen  that  while  it  was  her 
aim  to  establish  a  perfect  practice,  which  might  or 
might  not  consist  with  a  perfect  doctrine,  i!^  was 
my  aim  to  establish  a  perfect  doctrine  which  would 
inevitably  issue  in  a  perfect  practice,  by  at  once 
defining  it  and  supplying  an  all-compelling  motive 
for  its  observance. 

These,  as  we  at  once  recognised,  were  the  two 
indispensable  halves  of  one  perfect  whole.  But  we 
had  yet  to  learn  the  nature  and  source  of  the  com- 
pelling motive  for  its  enforcement. 

The  deficiency  was  made  good  by  the  discovery 
of  the  fact  of  man's  permanence  as  an  individual. 
The  revelation  of  this  truth  was  the  demonstration 
to  us  of  the  inanity — not  to  use  a  stronger  term — 
of  the  system  called  "  Positivism."  In  ignoring 
the  soul,  that  system  lacks  the  motive  and  repu- 
diates the  source  of  the  sentiments  on  which  it 
insists,  and  to  the  experiences  of  which  those  senti- 
ments are  due. 


CHAPTER     11. 

THE   INITIATION. 

My  visit  to  the  rectory  resulted  in  an  intimacy 
which  made  me  to  such  extent  a  member  of  the 
family  as  to  remove  all  obstacles  to  the  collabora- 
tion required  of  us.  It  was  soon  made  evident 
that  not  only  our  association,  but  her  design  of 
seeking  a  medical  education  was  for  both  of  us  an 
indispensable  element  in  our  preparation  for  our 
now  recognised  joint-mission.  In  its  general 
aspect  that  mission  had  for  its  purpose  the  over- 
throw of  Materialism,  and  in  order  to  qualify  us 
for  it,  it  was  deemed  necessary  that  we  undergo  a 
training  in  the  most  materialistic  of  the  world's 
schools.  This  was  the  University  of  Paris.  She 
alone  was  to  seek  a  diploma.  For  me  it  was  enough 
that  I  accompany  her  in  her  studies,  and  that  we 
submit  the  teachings  received  by  her  to  rigid 
analysis  by  our  combined  faculties.  Doing  this, 
we  found  ourselves  competent  to  declare  positively 
the  falsity  of  the  materialistic  system  on  the 
strength  both  of  logical  processes  and  of  practical 
demonstration,  by  means  of  the  experiences  of 
which  we  found  ourselves  the  recipients.  For 
although  we  had  never  heard  of  such  things  as 
"  psychic  faculties," — the  very  phrase  was  not  yet 
invented— we  found  ourselves  possessed  of  them 
in  such  measure  that  no  longer  did  the  veil  which 
divides  the  world  sensible  from  the  world  spiritual 


38  THE   INITIATION. 

constitute  au  impassable  barrier,  but  both  were 
open  to  view,  and  the  latter  was  as  real  and  acces- 
sible as  the  former. 

It  was  about  the  middle  of  187G  that  this  remark- 
able accession  of  faculty  began  to  manifest  itself 
in  plenitude,  I  being  the  lirst  to  experience  it, 
notwithstanding  my  previous  total  lack  of  any 
faculty  of  the  kind,  or  of  belief  in  the  possibility 
of  my  having  it.  But  the  purification  which  my 
physical  system  had  undergone  by  means  of  my 
new  dietary  regimen,  and  the  constant  and  intense 
direction  of  my  thought  inwards  and  upwards,  the 
forcible  concentration  of  my  mind  upon  the  essen- 
tial and  substantial  ideas  of  things,  and  this  under 
impulsion  of  an  enthusiasm  kindled  to  a  white 
heat — an  enthusiasm,  as  already  said,  both  of 
aspiration  and  of  repulsion — and  the  enhancement 
of  faculty  through  sympathetic  association, — 
these  had  so  attenuated  the  veil  that  it  no  longer 
impeded  my  vision  of  spiritual  realities.  And  I 
found  myself — without  seeking  for  or  expecting  it 
— spiritually  sensitive  in  respect  of  sight,  hearing, 
and  touch,  and  in  open,  palpable  relations  with  a 
world  which  I  had  no  difficulty  in  recognising  as  of 
celestial  nature ;  so  far  did  it  transcend  everything 
of  which  I  had  heard  or  read  in  the  annals  of  the 
contemporary  spiritualism ;  so  entirely  did  it 
accord  with  my  conceptions  of  the  divine. 

That  I  refrain  from  employing  the  terms  "  super- 
natural "  and  "  superhuman,"  is  because  they 
assume  the  knowledge  of  the  limits  of  the  natural 
and  the  human,  and  arbitrarily  exclude  from  those 
categories  regions  of  being  which  may  really 
belong  to  them.  The  celestial  and  the  divine  are 
not  necessarily  either  superhuman  or  supernatural ; 


THE   IJViTIATlON.  39 

they  may  be  but  the  higher  human  and  the 
higher  natural.  If  they  are  at  all,  they  are 
according  to  natural  order,  and  it  is  natural  for 
them  to  be. 

Nevertheless,  vast  as  was  the  interval  it  repre- 
sented between  my  past  and  present  states,  it  came 
so  naturally  and  easily  as  to  be  clearly  the  result, 
not  of  any  abnormal  or  accidental  cataclysm 
involving  a  breach  of  continuity,  but  of  a  perfectly 
orderly  unfoldment  every  step  of  which  was  dis- 
tinctly traceable.  For  though  the  process  was  akin 
to  that  of  the  attainment  of  sight  by  one  previously 
blind,  and  the  final  issue  was  sudden,  the  issue  had 
been  led  up  to  in  such  wise  as  to  render  it  legiti- 
mate and  normal.  For  its  earliest  indication^")  was 
an  opening  of  the  mind  in  such  wise  that  subjects 
hitherto  beyond  my  grasp,  and  problems  deemed 
insoluble,  became  comprehensible  and  clear;  while 
whole  vistas  of  thought  perfectly  continuous  and 
coherent,  would  disclose  themselves  to  my  view, 
stretching  far  away  towards  their  source  in  the 
very  principles  of  things,  so  that  I  found  myself 
intellectually  the  master  of  questions  which  pre- 
viously had  baflSied  me. 

The  experience  I  am  about  to  relate  was  not  only 
remarkable  in  itself,  it  was  remarkable  also  as 
striking  what  proved  to  be  the  keynote  of  all  our 
subsequent  work,  the  doctrine,  namely,  of  the 
substantial  identity  of  God  and  man.  It  had  sud- 
denly flashed  on  my  mind  as  a  necessary  and  self- 
evident  truth,  the  contrary  of  which  was  absurd ; 
and  I  had  seated  myself  at  my  writing-table  to 
give  it  expression  for  a  book  I  had  lately  com- 

i')In  1875.     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  73.) 


40  THE  INITIATION. 

menced^^>.  I  was  alone  and  locked  in  my  room  in 
my  chambers  off  Pall  Mall,  Mrs  Kingsford  being 
at  the  time  in  Paris,  accompanied  by  her  husband. 
It  was  past  midnight,  and  all  without  was  quiet; 
there  was  not  a  sound  to  break  my  abstraction. 
This  was  so  profound  that  I  had  written  some  four 
pages  without  drawing  breath,  the  matter  seeming 
to  flow  not  merely  from  but  through  me  without 
conscious  mental  effort  of  my  own.  I  saw  so  clearly 
that  there  was  no  need  to  think.  In  the  course  of 
the  writing  I  became  distinctly  aware  of  a  presence 
as  of  someone  bending  over  me  from  behind,  and 
actively  engaged  in  blending  with  and  reinforcing 
my  mind.  Being  unwilling  to  risk  an  interruption 
to  the  flow  of  my  thought,  I  resisted  the  impulse 
to  look  up  and  ascertain  who  or  what  it  was.  Of 
alarm  at  so  unlooked-for  a  presence  I  had  not  a 
particle.  Be  it  whom  it  might,  the  accord  between  us 
was  as  perfect  as  if  it  had  been  merely  a  projection 
of  my  own  higher  self.  I  had  never  heard  of 
higher  selves  in  those  days,  or  of  the  possibility  of 
such  a  phenomenon ;  but  the  idea  of  such  an 
explanation  occurred  to  me  then  and  there.  But 
this  solution  of  the  problem  of  my  visitant's  per- 
sonality was  presently  dissipated  by  the  event. 

The  passage  I  had  been  writing  concluded  with 
these  words :  — 

"  The  perfect  man  of  any  race  is  no  other  than  the 
perfect  expression  in  the  flesh  of  all  the  essential  charac- 
teristics of  the  soul  of  that  race.  Escaping  the  limitations 
of  the  individual  man,  such  an  one  represents  the  soul  of 
his  people.      Escaping  the  Ihnitations  of  the  individual 


f^lThe  book  was  "  England  and   Islam :    or  The  Counsel  of 
Caiaphas,"  which  was  published  in  1877. 


THE   INITIATION.  4 1 

people,  he  represents  the  soul  of  all  peoples,  or  Humanity. 
Escaping  the  limitations  of  Humanity,  but  still  preserving 
its  essential  characteristics,  he  represents  the  soul  of  the 
system  of  which  the  earth  is  but  an  individual  member. 
And  finally,  after  climbing  many  a  further  step  of  the 
infinite  ladder  of  existence,  and  escaping  the  limitations 
of  all  systems  whatever,  he  represents — nay,  finds  that  he 
is — the  sold  of  the  universe,  even  God  Himself,  once 
'  manifested  in  the  flesh,'  and  now  '  perfected  through 
suffering,'  '  purified,  sanctified,  redeemed,  justified,  glori- 
fied,' '  crowned  with  honour  and  glory,'  and  '  seated  for 
ever  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,' '  one  with  God,'  even 
God  Himself." 

At  this  moment — my  mind  being  so  wholly  pre- 
occupied with  the  utterance  and  all  that  Fsaw  it 
involved,  as  to  make  me  oblivious  of  all  else — the 
presence  I  had  felt  bending  over  me  darted  itself 
into  me  just  below  the  cerebral  bulb  at  the  back  of 
my  neck,  the  sensation  being  that  of  a  slight  tap, 
as  of  a  finger-touch ;  and  then  in  a  voice  full,  rich, 
firm,  measured,  and  so  strong  that  it  resounded 
through  the  room,  exclaimed,  in  a  tone  indicative 
of  high  satisfaction,  "  At  last  I  have  found  a  man 
through  whom  I  can  speak !" 

So  powerful  was  the  intonation  that  the  tympana 
of  my  ears  vibrated  to  the  sound,  palpably  bulging 
outwards,  showing  that  they  had  been  struck  on 
the  inner  side,  and  that  the  presence  had  actually 
projected  itself  into  my  larynx  and  spoken  from 
within  me,  but  without  using  my  organs  of  speech. 
I  was  conscious  of  being  in  radiant  health  at  the 
time,  and  was  unable  to  detect  any  symptom  of 
being  otherwise.  My  thought,  too,  and  observa- 
tion were  perfectly  coherent  and  continuous,  and  I 
could  discern  no  smallest  pretext  for  distrust  of  the 


42  THE   INITIATION. 

reality  of  the  experience.  And  my  delight  and 
satisfaction,  which  were  unbounded,  found  expres- 
sion in  the  single  utterance,  "  Then  the  ancients 
were  right,  and  the  Gods  are!"  so  resistless  was 
the  conviction  that  only  by  a  divinised  being  could 
the  wisdom  and  power  be  manifested  of  the 
presence  of  which  I  was  conscious.  The  words, 
"  At  last  I  have  found  a  man  "  were  incompatible 
with  the  theory  of  its  being  an  objectivation  of  my 
own  particular  ego,  and,  moreover,  they  indicated 
the  speaker  as  one  high  in  authority  over  the  race. 

Nothing  more  passed  on  that  occasion ;  but  a 
vivid  impression  was  left  with  me  that  my  visitant 
belonged  to  the  order  of  spirits  called  "  Plane- 
taries."  But  as  I  had  then  no  knowledge  of  such 
beings,  I  put  aside  the  question  of  his  identity  for 
the  solution  which  I  trusted  would  come  of  further 
enlightenment.  This  came  in  due  time,  with  the 
result  of  confirming  the  impression  given  me  at  the 
time.  The  explanation,  however,  does  not  come 
within  the  scope  of  this  present  writing.  Some 
time  afterwards,  when  searching  at  the  library  of 
the  British  Museum  in  the  writings  of  the  old 
occultists  for  experiences  analogous  to  our  own, 
I  came  upon  one  account  which  described  the 
entrance  into  the  man  of  an  overshadowing  spirit 
exactly  as  it  had  occurred  to  me,  so  far  as  it  con- 
cerned the  nape  of  the  neck  as  the  point  of  entry 
and  the  slightness  of  the  sensation.  The  only 
further  reference  to  the  incident  necessary  here  is 
as  follows. 

A  little  later  Mrs  Kiugsford  had  returned  to 
England,  being  compelled  to  quit  Paris  by  a  severe 
illness  which  she  had  contracted  immediately  on 
her  arrival  there ;  and  was  pursuing  her  studies  in 


THE   INITIATION.  43 

Loudon,  making  lier  home  with  a  relative  in 
Chelsea.  The  event  proved  that  she  had  been  sent 
back  by  the  supervisors  of  our  work  expressly  in 
order  to  be  within  reach  of  me.  Indeed,  an  inti- 
mation had  been  given  me  before  she  had  gone 
that  she  would  not  be  allowed  to  stay  abroad,  as 
our  near  contiguity  was  indispensable,  and  I  had 
accordingly  viewed  her  departure  with  consider- 
able disquietude,  circumstances  rendering  it 
impossible  for  me  to  leave  home  just  then.  Prior 
to  coming  back  she  had  obtained  from  the  Minister 
of  Education  the  exceptional  privilege  of  a  permit 
allowing  her  attendance  at  a  London  hospital  to 
count  in  her  Paris  course. 

The  first  experience  received  by  her  in  relation 
to  our  work,  after  her  return  to  London,  was  the 
terrific  vision  of  "  The  Doomed  Train  "(^). 

On  bringing  it  to  me  on  the  morning  of  its  occur- 
rence, she  exclaimed  as  she  entered  the  room,  "  Oh, 
I  have  had  such  a  terrific  dream !  It  has  quite 
shattered  me.  And  I  have  brought  it  for  you  to 
try  and  find  its  meaning,  if  it  has  one.  I  wrote  it 
down  the  moment  I  was  able."  Her  appearance 
fully  confirmed  her  statement.  It  alarmed  me. 
This  is  the  account:  — 

"  I  was  visited,  last  night,  by  a  dream  of  so 
strange  and  vivid  a  kind  that  I  feel  impelled  to 
communicate  it  to  you,  not  only  to  relieve  my  own 
mind  of  the  oppression  which  the  recollection  of  it 


'"'This  vision  occurred  in  London  in  November,  1876.  It  was 
merely  referred  to  in  the  previous  editions  of  this  book,  but  I 
have  inserted  it  here  in  full  from  "The  Life  of  A.K."  Vol.  I. 
pp.  115-117.  It  is  also  given  in  "England  and  Islam,"  pp. 
438-442.     S.H.H. 


44  THE   INITIATION. 

causes  me,  but  also  to  give  you  an  opportunity  of 
finding  the  meaning,  which  I  am  still  far  too  much 
shaken  and  terrified  to  seek  for  myself. 

"  It  seemed  to  me  that  you  and  I  were  two  of  a 
vast  company  of  men  and  women,  upon  all  of 
whom,  with  the  exception  of  myself — for  I  was 
there  voluntarily — sentence  of  death  had  been 
passed.  I  was  sensible  of  the  knowledge — how 
obtained  I  know  not— that  this  terrible  doom  had 
been  pronounced  by  the  official  agents  of  some  new 
reign  of  terror.  Certain  I  was  that  none  of  the 
party  had  really  been  guilty  of  any  crime  deserving 
of  death;  but  that  the  penalty  had  been  incurred 
through  their  connection  with  some  regime, 
political,  social,  or  religious,  which  was  doomed  to 
utter  destruction.  It  became  known  among  us 
that  the  sentence  was  about  to  be  carried  out  on  a 
colossal  scale;  but  we  remained  in  absolute 
ignorance  as  to  the  place  and  method  of  the 
intended  execution.  Thus  far  my  dream  gave  me 
no  intimation  of  the  scene  which  next  burst  on 
me, — a  scene  w^hich  strained  to  their  utmost 
tension  every  sense  of  sight,  hearing,  and  touch  in 
a  manner  unprecedented  in  any  dream  I  have  pre- 
viously had. 

"  It  was  night,  dark  and  starless,  and  I  found 
myself,  together  with  the  whole  company  of 
doomed  men  and  women  who  knew  that  they  were 
soon  to  die,  but  not  how  or  where,  in  a  railway 
train  hurrying  through  the  darkness  to  some 
unknown  destination.  I  sat  in  a  carriage  quite  at 
the  rear  end  of  the  train,  in  a  corner  seat,  and  was 
leaning  out  of  the  open  window,  peering  into  the 
darkness,  when,  suddenly,  a  voice,  which  seemed 
to  speak  out  of  the  air,  said  to  me  in  a  low,  distinct, 


THE   INITIATION.  45 

intense  tone,  the  mere  recollection  of  which  makes 
me  shudder, — '  The  sentence  is  being  carried  out 
even  now.  You  are  all  of  you  lost.  Ahead  of  the 
train  is  a  frightful  precipice  of  monstrous  height, 
and  at  its  base  beats  a  fathomless  sea.  The  railway- 
ends  only  with  the  abyss.  Over  that  will  the  train 
hurl  itself  into  annihilation.  THERE  IS  NO  ONE 
ON  THE  ENGINE!' 

"  At  this  I  sprang  from  my  seat  in  horror,  and 
looked  round  at  the  faces  of  the  persons  in  the 
carriage  with  me.  No  one  of  them  had  spoken,  or 
had  heard  those  awful  words.  The  lamplight  from 
the  dome  of  the  carriage  flickered  on  the  forms 
about  me.  I  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  but 
saw  no  sign  of  alarm  given  by  any  of  them.  Then 
again  the  voice  out  of  the  air  spoke  to  me, — '  There 
is  but  one  way  to  be  saved.  You  must  leap  out  of 
the  train !' 

"  In  frantic  haste  I  pushed  open  the  carriage-door 
and  stepped  out  on  the  footboard.  The  train  was 
going  at  a  terrific  pace,  swaying  to  and  fro  as  with 
the  passion  of  its  speed;  and  the  mighty  wind  of 
its  passage  beat  my  hair  about  my  face  and  tore  at 
my  garments. 

"  Until  this  moment  I  had  not  thought  of  you, 
or  even  seemed  conscious  of  your  presence  in  the 
train.  Holding  tightly  on  to  the  rail  by  the 
carriage-door,  I  began  to  creep  along  the  footboard 
towards  the  engine,  hoping  to  find  a  chance  of 
dropping  safely  down  on  the  line.  Hamd-over-hand 
I  passed  along  in  this  way  from  one  carriage  to 
another ;  and  as  I  did  so  I  saw  by  the  light  within 
each  carriage  that  the  passengers  had  no  idea  of 
the  fate  upon  which  they  were  being  hurried.     At 


46  THE   INITIATION. 

length,  in  one  of  the  compartments,  I  saw  you. 

*  Come  out!'  I  cried;  'come  out!     Save  yourself! 
In  another  minute  we  shall  be  dashed  to  pieces !' 

"  You  rose  instantly,  wrenched  open  the  door, 
and  stood  beside  me  outside  on  the  footboard.  The 
rapidity  at  which  we  were  going  was  now  more 
fearful  than  ever.  The  train  rocked  as  it  fled 
onwards.  The  wind  shrieked  as  we  were  carried 
through  it.  '  Leap  down  !'  I  cried  to  you.  '  Save 
yourself !  It  is  certain  death  to  stay  here.  Before 
us  is  an  abyss ;  and  there  is  no  one  on  the  engine  !' 

"  At  this  you  turned  your  face  full  upon  me 
with  a  look  of  intense  earnestness,  and  said,  '  No, 
we  will  not  leap  down  ;  we  will  stop  the  train.' 

"  With  these  words  you  left  me,  and  crept  along 
the  footboard  towards  the  front  of  the  train.  Full 
of  half-angry  anxiety  at  what  seemed  to  me  a 
Quixotic  act,  I  followed.  In  one  of  the  carriages 
we  passed  I  saw  my  mother  and  eldest  brother, 
unconscious  as  the  rest.  Presently  we  reached  the 
last  carriage,  and  saw  by  the  lurid  light  of  the 
furnace  that  the  voice  had  spoken  truly,  and  that 
there  was  no  one  on  the  engine. 

"  You  continued  to  move  onwards.  '  Impossible  ! 
Impossible !'  I  cried ;  '  it  cannot  be  done.  Oh, 
pray,  come  away!' 

"  Then  you  knelt  upon  the  footboard,  and  said, 

*  You  are  right.  It  cannot  be  done  in  that  way ; 
but  we  can  save  the  train.  Help  me  to  get  these 
irons  asunder.' 

"  The  engine  was  connected  with  the  train  by 
two  great  iron  hooks  and  staples.    By  a  tremendous 
effort,  in  making  which  I  almost  lost  my  balance, 
we  unhooked  the  irons  and  detached  the  train; 
when,  with  a  mighty  leap  as  of  some  mad  super- 


THE   INITIATION.  47 

natural  monster,  the  engine  sped  on  its  way  alone, 
shooting  back  as  it  went  a  great  flaming  trail  of 
sparks,  and  was  lost  in  the  darkness.  We  stood 
together  on  the  footboard,  watching  in  silence  the 
gradual  slackening  of  the  speed.  When  at  length 
the  train  had  come  to  a  standstill,  we  cried  to  the 
passengers,  '  Saved  !  Saved  !'  And  then,  amid  the 
confusion  of  opening  the  doors  and  descending  and 
eager  talking,  my  dream  ended,  leaving  me  shat- 
tered and  palpitating  with  the  horror  of  it." 

This  vision  was  intended  to  show  us  the  destruc- 
tion, moral,  intellectual,  and  spiritual,  towards 
which  the  world  was  tending  by  following  mate- 
rialistic modes  of  thought,  and  the  part  we  were  to 
bear  in  arresting  its  progress  towards  the  fatal 
precipice,  at  all  hazards  to  ourselves.  The  startling 
announcement  made  to  her  by  the  invisible  voice 
when  the  crowded  train  was  rushing  at  full  speed 
to  its  doom,  "There  is  no  one  on  the  engine!" 
exactly  represented  the  philosophy  which,  denying 
mind  in  the  universe,  recognises  only  blind  force. 

I  had  determined  to  include  an  account  of  this 
vision  in  the  book  on  which  I  was  then  engaged, 
"  England  and  Islam."  And  I  was  alone  in  my 
rooms,  reading  the  proofs  of  it,  my  mind  being 
occupied  solely  with  the  letterpress,  until  I  came  to 
the  remark  ascribed  to  me  in  the  vision,  as  made 
in  reply  to  her  entreaty  that  I  would  jump  out 
with  her  to  save  ourselves,  "  No,  we  will  not  leap 
down,  we  will  stop  the  train."  At  this  moment 
the  voice  which  shortly  before^^'')  had  said  to  me, 
"  At  last  I  have  found  a  man  through  whom  I  can 
speak !"  addressed  me  again,  saying  in  a  pleased 


(10) 


P-    4>. 


48  THE   INITIATION. 

and  encouraging  tone,  as  if  the  speaker  had  been 
following  me  in  my  reading,  and  desired  to  remove 
any  doubts  I  might  have  of  the  reality  of  our 
mission, — "  Yes  !  Yes  !  I  have  trusted  all  to  you  !" 
This  time  he  spoke  from  without  me,  but 
apparently  quite  close  by.  And  among  the  impres- 
sions which  at  the  same  instant  were  flashed  into 
my  mind,  was  the  impression,  amounting  to  a 
conviction,  that  whatever  might  be  the  part 
assigned  to  others  in  the  work  of  the  new  illu- 
mination in  progress  and  the  restoration  thereby 
to  the  world  of  one  true  doctrine  of  existence,  the 
exposition  of  its  innermost  and  highest  sphere,  the 
head  corner-stone  of  the  pyramid  of  the  system 
which  is  to  make  the  humanity  of  the  future,  had 
been  committed  to  us  alone.  And  now,  writing 
nearly  twenty  years  later,  I  can  truly  say  that 
this  conviction  has  never  for  a  moment  been 
weakened,  but  on  the  contrary  has  gathered  con- 
firmation and  strength  with  every  successive 
accession  of  experience  and  knowledge,  and  while 
cognisant  of  and  fully  appreciating  all  that  has 
taken  place  in  the  unfoldment  of  the  world's 
thought  during  the  interval. 

Ever  since  that  memorable  winter  of  1876-7,  the 
conviction,  shared  equally  by  my  colleague,  has 
been  with  me  that  the  controlling  spirit  of  the 
Ilebrew  prophets  was  that  also  of  our  work,  the 
purpose  of  which  was  the  accomplishment  of  their 
prophecies,  by  the  promotion  of  the  world's 
spiritual  consciousness  to  a  level  surpassing  any 
yet  attained  by  it,  to  the  regeneration  of  the 
church  and  the  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  with  power.  Having  which  conviction,  there 
was  for  us  but  one  object  in  life:— to  fulfil  at 


THE   INITIATIOX.  49 

whatever  cost  to  ourselves  the  conditions  necessary 
to  make  us  fitting  instruments  for  the  perfect 
accomplishment  of  a  work  which  we  recognised  as 
the  loftiest  that  could  be  committed  to  mortals. 

My  colleague's  enforced  return  to  London  was 
promptly  signalised  by  an  experience  which  served 
not  only  yet  further  to  demonstrate  the  reality  and 
nature  of  our  mission,  and  of  her  primacy  in  our 
work,  but  to  disclose  its  essentially  Christian 
character,  which  hitherto  had  been  an  open 
question  for  us.  For  that  upon  which  we  ourselves 
were  bent  was  the  discovery  of  the  nature  of  exist- 
ence at  first  hand,  and  independently  of  any 
existing  system  whatever.  It  was  truth  and  truth 
alone  that  we  sought,  and  to  this  end  we  had 
laboured  to  make  ourselves  as  those  of  whom  it  is 
said,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  For  in 
divesting  ourselves  of  all  prepossessions  and 
prejudices,  we  had  made  ourselves  as  "  little 
children."  We  were  neither  believers  nor  dis- 
believers, but  pure  sceptics  in  that  best  sense  of 
the  term  in  which  it  denotes  the  unbiased  seeker 
after  God  and  truth.  This  is  to  say,  we  were,  and 
we  gloried  in  being,  absolutely  free  thinkers,  a  term 
which,  in  its  true  acceptation,  we  regarded  as 
man's  noblest  title.  This  is  the  sense  in  which  it 
denotes  a  thought  able  to  exercise  itself  in  all 
directions  open  to  thought,  outwards  and  down- 
wards to  matter  and  negation,  and  inwards  and 
upwards  to  spirit  and  reality.  And  our  work 
proved  in  the  event  to  be  the  supreme  triumph 
of  Free  Thought. 

The  experience  in  question  was  as  follows.  It 
was  night  and  I  was  alone  and  locked  in  my 
chambers,  and  was  writing  at  full  speed,  lest  it 


50  THE   INITIATION. 

should  escape  me,  an  exposition  of  tlie  place  and 
office  of  woman  under  the  coming  regeneration. 
And  I  was  conscious  of  an  exaltation  of  faculty 
such  as  might  conceivably  be  the  result  of  an 
enhancement  of  my  own  mind  by  jxmction  with 
another  and  superior  mind.  I  was  even  conscious, 
though  in  a  far  less  degree  than  before,  of  an 
invisible  presence.  But  I  was  too  much  engrossed 
with  my  idea  to  pay  heed  to  persons,  be  they  whom 
they  might,  human  or  divine,  as  well  as  anxious 
to  take  advantage  of  such  assistance.  I  had  clearly 
and  vividly  in  my  mind  all  that  I  desired  to  say  for 
several  pages  on.  Then,  suddenly  and  completely, 
like  the  stoppage  of  a  stream  in  its  flow  tlirough  a 
tube  by  the  quick  turning  of  a  tap,  the  current  of 
my  thought  ceased,  leaving  my  mind  an  utter 
blank  as  to  what  I  had  meant  to  say,  and  totally 
unable  to  recall  the  least  idea  of  it.  So  palpable 
was  its  withdrawal,  that  it  seemed  to  me  as  if  it 
must  still  be  hovering  somewhere  near  me,  and  I 
looked  up  and  impatiently  exclaimed  aloud  to  it, 
"Where  are  youF"  At  length,  after  ransacking 
my  mind  in  vain,  I  turned  to  other  work,  for  I  was 
perfectly  fresh,  and  the  desertion  had  been  in  no 
way  due  to  exhaustion,  physical  or  mental.  On 
taking  note  of  the  time  of  the  disappearance,  I 
found  it  was  11.30  precisely. 

The  next  morning  failed  to  bring  my  thought 
back  to  me  as  I  had  hoped  it  would  do ;  but  it 
brought  instead,  an  unusually  early  visit  from 
Mrs.  Kingsford,  who  was — as  I  have  said — staying 
in  Chelsea.  "  Such  a  curious  thing  happened  to 
me  la"st  night,"  she  began,  on  entering  the  room, 
"  and  I  want  to  tell  you  of  it  and  see  if  you  can 
explain   it.     I   had   finished   my   day's   work,    but 


THE   INITIATION.  5 1 

though  it  was  late  I  was  not  inclined  to  rest,  for 
I  was  wakeful  with  a  sense  of  irritation  at  the 
thought  of  what  you  are  doing,  and  at  my  exclu- 
sion from  any  share  in  it.  And  I  was  feeling 
envious  of  your  sex  for  the  superior  advantages 
you  have  over  ours  of  doing  great  and  useful  work. 
As  I  sat  by  the  fire  thinking  this,  I  suddenly  found 
myself  impelled  to  take  a  pencil  and  paper,  and 
to  write.  I  did  so,  and  wrote  with  extreme  rapidity, 
in  a  half-dreamy  state,  without  any  clear  idea  of 
what  I  was  writing,  but  supposing  it  to  be  some- 
thing expressive  of  my  discontent.  I  had  soon 
covered  a  page  and  a  half  of  a  large  sheet  with 
writing  different  from  my  own,  and  it  was  quite 
unlike  what  was  in  my  mind,  as  you  will  see." 

On  perusing  the  paper  I  found  that  it  was  a 
continuation  of  my  missing  thought,  taken  up  at 
the  point  where  it  had  left  me,  but  translated  to  a 
higher  plane,  the  expression  also  being  similarly 
elevated  in  accordance  both  with  the  theme  and  the 
writer,  having  the  exquisiteness  so  characteristic 
of  her  genius.  To  my  enquiry  as  to  the  hour  of 
the  occurrence,  she  at  once  replied,  ''  Half-past 
eleven  exactly ;  for  I  was  so  struck  by  it  that  I 
took  particular  notice  of  the  time." 
What  I  had  written  was  as  follows :  — 
"  Tliose  of  us  who,  being  men,  refuse  to  accord  to  women 
the  same  freedom  of  evolution  for  their  consciousness 
which  we  claim  for  ourselves,  do  so  in  consequence  of  a 
total  misconception  of  the  nature  and  functions  both  of 
Humanity  and  of  Existence  at  large.  Tlie  notion  that 
men  and  women  can  by  any  possibility  do  each  other's 
work,  is  utterly  absurd.  Whom  God  hath  distinguished, 
none  can  confound.  To  do  the  same  thing  is  not  to  do 
the  same  work ;  inasmuch  as  the  spirit  is  more  than  the 
fact,  and  the  spirit  of  man  and  of  woman  is  different. 


52  THE   INITIATION. 

Wliile  for  the  j3roduction  of  perfect  results  it  is  neceflsary 
that  they  work  hannoniously  together,  it  is  necessary  also 
tliat  they  fulfil  separate  functions  in  regard  to  that 
work  "''>. 

This  was  the  point  at  which  my  thought  had 
failed  me,  to  be  taken  up  by  her  at  the  same  instant 
two  miles  away.,  without  her  knowing  even  that  I 
contemplated  treating  that  particular  theme,  as  I 
had  purposely  reserved  it  until  I  should  have  com- 
pleted the  expression,  hoping  to  give  her  a  pleasant 
surprise ;  for  it  was  one  very  near  to  her  heart. 
This  is  her  continuation  of  it.  It  will  be  seen  that, 
besides  complementing  my  thought,  it  responded 
remedially  to  her  own  mood  :  — 

"  In  a  true  mission  of  redemption,  in  the  proclamation 
of  a  gospel  to  save,  it  is  the  man  who  must  preach ;  it  is 
the  man  who  must  stand  forward  among  the  people;  it 
is  the  man  who,  if  need  be,  must  die.  But  he  is  not  alone. 
If  his  be  the  glory  of  the  full  noontide,  his  day  has  been 
ualiered  in  by  a  goddess.  Aurora  has  preceded  Phoibos 
Apollo  ;  Mary  has  been  before  Christ.  For,  mark  that  He 
shall  do  His  first  and  greatest  work  at  her  suggestion.  To 
her  shall  ever  belong  the  glory  of  the  inauguration ;  of 
her  shall  the  gospel  be  born ;  from  her  lips  shall  the 
Christ  take  the  bidding  forHis  first  miracle  ;  from  her  shall 
His  earliest  inspiration  be  drawn.  The  people  are  athirst 
for  the  living  wine,  which  shall  be  better,  sweeter,  purer, 
stronger,  than  any  they  have  yet  tasted.  The  festival 
lags,  the  joy  slackens,  for  need  of  it.  Tlie  Christ  is  in  their 
midst,  but  He  opens  not  His  lips;  His  heart  is  sealed.  His 
hour  is  not  yet,  come.  Mark  that  the  first  inspiration 
falls  on  the  woman  by  His  side,  on  Mary  the  Mother  of 
God ;  she  saith  unto  Him,  *  They  have  no  wine.'  She  has 
spoken,  the  impulse  is  given  to  Divinity.  His  soul  awakens, 

<')E.  and  I.  p.  299. 


THE   INITIATION.  53 

His  pulse  quickens,  He  utters  the  word  that  works  the 
miracle.  Hail,  Mary,  full  of  grace ;  Christ  is  thy  gift  to 
the  world  !  Without  thee  He  could  not  have  been  ;  but  for 
thine  impulse  He  could  have  worked  no  mighty  work. 
This  shall  be  the  history  of  all  time;  it  shall  be  the  sign 
of  the  Christ.  Mary  shall  feel;  Christ  shall  speak.  Hers 
the  gloiy  of  setting  His  heart  in  action ;  hers  the  thrill  of 
emotion  to  which  His  power  shall  respond.  But  for  her 
He  shall  be  powerless ;  but  for  her  He  shall  be  dumb ;  but 
for  her  He  shall  have  no  strength  to  smite,  no  hand  to 
help.  It  is  the  seed  of  the  woman  who  shall  bruise  the 
serpent's  head.  The  Christ,  the  true  prophet,  is  her  child, 
her  gift  to  the  world.    '  Woman,  behold  thy  Son  !'  " 

Such  Avas  the  first  intimation  and  the  manner 
thereof,  given  iis  of  the  truth  subsequently  revealed 
in  plenitude, — the  presence  in  Scripture  of  a 
mystical  sense  concealed  within  the  apparent 
sense,  as  a  kernel  in  its  shell,  which,  and  not  the 
literal  gense,  is  the  intended  sense^-^  As  was  later 
shown  us  in  regard  to  the  story  of  the  cursing  of 
the  fig-tree,  that  of  the  marriage  in  Cana  was  a 
parable  having  a  spiritual  import;  and  the 
character  of  Jesvis  was  cleared  from  the  reproaches 
based  on  the  literal  sense.  Striving  for  fuller 
unfoldment  and  enlightenment,  we  were  at  length 
enabled  to  discern  the  tremendous  mistake  which 
orthodoxy  has  made ;  the  mistake  of  confounding, 
first,  Jesus  with  Christ,  and,  next.  Mar}'  the 
mother  of  Jesus,  with  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  mother 

<^>It  is  probable  that  E.M.  intended  this  statement  to  apply 
only  to  the  N.T.,  or  to  the  Gospels,  because,  before  February, 
1874,  when  he  first  visited  A.K.  at  her  house  (p.  2),  she  had 
received  in  sleep  "  an  exposition  of  the  Story  of  the  Fall, 
exhibiting  it  as  a  parable  having  a  significance  purely  spiritual " 
and  E.M.  certainly  regarded  the  Biblical  Story  of  the  Fall  as 
"Scripture."     S.H.H. 


54  THE   INITIATIOIN. 

of  Christ,  and  the  conversion  thereby  of  a  perfect 
philosophj^  into  a  gross  idolatry.  Meanwhile,  the 
experience  was  a  further  demonstration  to  us  of 
the  reality  and  accessibility  not  merely  of  the 
world  spiritual,  but  of  the  world  celestial  also,  and 
of  the  high  source  of  the  commission  under  which 
we  had  become  associated  together.  It  was  also  an 
indication  that  as  concerned  ourselves  our  work 
appertained  to  the  spiritual,  rather  than  to  the 
social  plane.  Such  application  of  it  would  follow 
in  due  time.  No  other  hj^pothesis  that  we  could 
devise  would  account  for  the  facts.  Nor  could  we 
imagine  any  source  other  thau  the  Church  invisible 
for  an  interpretation  so  noble  of  the  Scriptures  of 
the  Church  visible. 

Not  that  the  hypothesis  of  an  extraneous  source 
accounted  for  all  our  experiences.  For  besides 
receiving  knowledge  from  such  influences,  there 
were  instances  in  which  we  actually  saw  and 
seemed  to  remember  scenes,  events,  and  persons, 
long  since  vanished  from  earth,  and  felt  at  the  time 
that  it  needed  only  that  the  period  of  lucidity  be 
sufficiently  prolonged  to  enable  us  to  recover  from 
personal  recollection  the  whole  history  concerned. 

I  was  somewhat  surprised  by  finding  the  first 
experiences  of  this  nature,  as  well  as  certain  others 
of  an  equally  high  and  rare  order,  occurring  to  me 
rather  than  to  my  colleague,  of  the  superiority  of 
Avliose  faculty  and  of  whose  primacy  in  our  work 
I  had  no  manner  of  doubt.  The  explanation  at 
length  vouchsafed  was  in  this  wise.  It  was  in  order 
to  qualify  me  for  recognising  by  my  own  expe- 
riences the  reality  and  value  of  hers  Avhen  they 
should  come.  Not  otherwise  should  I  know  enough 
to  be  able  to  believe.     It  proved,  moreover,  to  be 


THE   INITIATION.  55 

part  of  the  plan  ordained  to  withdraw  from  me, 
m  a  great  measure,  the  faculty  requisite  for  them, 
when  I  had  become  familiar  with  them.  The 
reason  for  according  her  such  preference  over  and 
above  the  superiority  of  her  gifts  will  presently 
appear.  It  was  another  and  an  exquisite  illustra- 
tion of  the  depth  and  tenderness  of  the  mj^stical 
element  underlying  Christianity  as  divinely  con- 
ceived and  intended. 

The  partial  withdrawal  from  me  of  faculty  just 
alluded  to  took  place  early  in  1877,  but  not  until  I 
had  undergone  a  thorough  experiential  training  in 
its  varied"  manifestations.  Among  these  were  two 
which  call  for  relation  here,  by  reason  of  their 
serving  to  show  that  nothing  was  withheld  which 
might  minister  to  the  completeness  of  the  work 
set  us.    The  first  was  as  follows  :  — 

Being  seated  at  my  writing-table,  and  meditat- 
ing on  the  gospel  narrative,  with  a  strange  sense  of 
being  separated  by  only  a  narrow  interval  from  a 
full  knowledge  of  all  that  it  implied,  I  found  myself 
impelled  to  seek  the  precise  idea  intended  to  be 
conveyed  by  the  story  of  the  woman  taken  in 
adultery.  No  account  that  I  had  read  of  it  had 
satisfied  me,  least  of  all  that  which  was  proposed 
in  the  "  Ecce  Homo  "  of  Professor  Seeley,  a  book 
then  recent  and  enjoying  a  repute  w^hich  filled  me 
with  a  strong  feeling  of  personal  resentment.  For 
his  account,  especially  of  the  feelings  excited  in 
Jesus  by  the  sight  of  the  accused  woman,  revolted 
me  by  its  inscription  to  Him  of  a  sense  of  impro- 
priety at  once  monkish  and  conventional,  and  of  a 
limitation  of  charity  altogether  incompatible  with 


56  THE    INITIATION. 

the  abounding  sympathy  which  was  the  essence 
of  His  nature.  It  made  Him  that  most  odious  of 
characters,  a  fvude. 

As   I   meditated,   and   in  foHowing  my   idea   I 
passed  into  a  state  which,  though  highly  interior, 
was  not  sufficiently  interior  for  my  purpose — for 
I  w^anted,   so  to  speak,   to  see  my  idea— a  voice 
audible  only  to  the  inner  hearing,  yet  quite  dis- 
tinct, said  to  me,  "  You  have  it  withm  you.    Seek 
for  it."    Thus  encouraged,  I  made  a  further  effort 
at  concentration,  when — to  my  utter  surprise,  for 
I  had  no  expectation  or  conception  of  such  a  thing 
— the  whole  scene  of  the  incident  appeared  pal- 
pably before  me,  like  a  living  picture  in  a  camera 
obscura,  so  natural,  minute   and  distinct  as  to  leave 
nothing    to  be   desired,    and,    at   the   same   time, 
utterly  unlike  any  pictorial  representation  I  had 
ever  seen   of   it.     Close  before  me,   on  my  right 
hand,  stood  the  Temple,  with  Jesus  seated  on  a 
stone  ledge  in  the  porch,  while  ranged  before  Him 
was   a   crowd   of   persons   in   the   costumes   of  the 
country  and  the  time;    each  costume  shoAving  the 
grade  or  calling  of  its  wearer.     Standing  together 
in  a  group  in  front  of  Him  were  the  disciples,  and 
immediately  beside  them  were  the  accusers,  who 
were  readily  recognisable  by  their  ample  robes  and 
sanctimonious  demeanour ;  and  quite  close  to  Him, 
between  Him  and  them,  stood  the  accused  woman. 
As   I  approached  the   scene,   moving  meteor-like 
through    the   air.    He   was   in  the   act   of   lifting 
]limself  up  from  stooping  to  write  on  the  ground, 
and  I  had  a  perfect  view  of  His  face.     He  was  of 
middle  age,  but,  to  my  sur])rise,  the  type  was  that 
of  a  ]\[urillo,  rather  than  a  Hatt'aelle,  and  the  lower 
portion  of  the  face  Avas  covered  with  a  short,  dark 


THE   INITIATION.  57 

beard.  The  expression  was  woru  and  anxious,  and 
somewhat  weary.  The  skin  was  rough  as  from 
exposure  to  the  weather.  The  eyes  were  deep-set  and 
lustrous,  and  remarkable  for  the  tenderness  of 
their  gaze.  One  of  the  apostles,  whom  I  at  once 
recognised  by  his  comparative  j^outhfulness  as 
John,  though  his  back  was  towards  me  as  I 
approached,  was  in  the  act  of  bending  forwards  to 
read  the  words  just  traced  in  the  dust  on  the  pave- 
ment; and,  as  if  drawn  to  him  by  some  potent 
attraction,  I  at  once  passed  unhesitatingly  into 
him  as  he  bent  forward,  and  tried  to  read  the 
words  through  his  eyes.  Their  exact  purport 
escaped  me;  but  the  impression  I  obtained  was 
that  they  were  unimportant  in  themselves,  having 
been  written  merely  to  enable  Jesus  to  collect  and 
calm  Himself.  For  He  was  filled  with  a  mighty 
indignation,  which  was  directed,  not  against  the 
accused  woman,  but  against  the  by-standing  repre- 
sentatives of  the  conventional  orthodoxies,  the 
chief  priests  and  Pharisees,  her  sanctimonious  and 
hypocritical  accusers, — those  moral  vivisectors 
through  whose  pitilessness  the  shrinking  woman 
stood  there  exposed  to  the  public  gaze,  while  her 
fault  was  so  brutally  blurted  out  in  her  j)resence 
for  all  to  hear;  for  her  attitude  showed  her  ready 
to  sink  with  shame  into  the  ground,  and  afraid  to 
look  either  her  accusers  or  her  Judge  in  the  face. 
He,  her  Judge,  also  has  heard  it,  and  knows  that 
they  who  utter  it  are  themselves  a  thousand-fold 
greater  sinners  than  she,  inasmuch  as  that  which 
she  has  yielded  through  exigency  either  of  passion 
or  of  compassion,  has  with  them  been  a  cold-blooded 
habit  engendered  of  ingrained  impurity. 

In  contrast  with  them  she  stands  out  in  His  eyes 


58  THE   INITIATION. 

an  augel  of  innocence;  and  an  overwlielming 
indignation  takes  possession  of  Jlim,  so  that  lie 
will  not  at  once  trust  Himself  to  speak.  His 
impulse  is  to  drive  them  forth  with  blows  and 
reproaches  from  His  presence,  as  once  already  He 
has  driven  the  barterers  from  the  Temple.  And 
so,  to  keep  His  wrath  from  exploding,  He  stoops 
down  and  scribbles  on  the  ground, — no  matter 
what,  anything  to  keep  Himself  within  bounds. 
In  the  exercise  His  spirit  calms.  Indignation,  He 
reflects,  is  too  noble  a  thing  to  be  expended  upon 
insensates  such  as  they,  and  exhortation  would  be 
vain.  He  will  try  sarcasm.  So  He  raises  himself 
up,  and  looks  at  them,  very  quietly,  and  even 
assentingly.  Yes,  they  are  quite  right;  the  law 
must  be  vindicated,  and  so  flagrant  a  sin  severely 
punished.  But,  of  course,  onlj'^  the  guiltless  is 
entitled  to  inflict  punishment  on  the  guilty. 
Therefore  He  says,  "  He  of  you  who  is  blameless  in 
respect  of  this  sin,  let  him  first  cast  a  stone  at  her." 
And  having  said  this,  He  stoops  down  again  to 
write,  this  time  to  hide  His  smiles  at  their  con- 
fusion, the  sight  of  which  would  but  have  incensed 
and  hardened  them.  What!  no  rush  for  ammuni- 
tion wherewith  to  pound  to  death  this  only  too 
human  specimen  of  humanity^-^^ !    What  can  be  the 

'''The  expression  of  which  the  above  is  an  adaptation,  had 
recently  been  applied  by  Mr  Gladstone  to  the  Turkish  power. 
For  the  period  was  the  eve  of  the  Turco-Russian  War  ;  and  Mr 
Gladstone  had  found  vent  for  his  strong  sacerdotal  proclivities 
by  siding  fiercely  against  the  priest-hating  and  prophet- 
venerating  Turks,  and  demanding  their  expulsion  from  Europe, 
very  much  on  the  plea  that  "  it  was  good  for  Europe  that  one 
nation  die  for  the  rest."  It  was  in  recognition  of  the  part  thus 
played  by  him  that  I  took  for  the  sub-title  of  my  book  ("  England 
and  Islam  ")  "  The  Counsel  of  Caiaphas."  The.  book — which 
was  written  under  a  high  degree  of  illumination — contained  an 


THE   INITIATION.  59 

meaning  of  the  general  move  among  these  self- 
appointed  censors  of  morals?  "  They  which  heard 
Him,  being  convicted  of  their  own  consciences, 
went  out  one  by  one,  beginning  at  the  eldest  even 
unto  the  last."  No  wonder  they  crucified  Him 
when  they  got  their  chance.  And  no  wonder  that 
most  of  the  ancient  authorities  omit  all  mention  of 
the  incident.  Even  of  His  immediate  biographers 
only  he  records  it  who  is  styled  "  the  Beloved,"  and 
whose  name,  office,  and  character  indicate  him  as 
the  representative  especially  of  the  love-principle 
in  humanity. 

Such  were  the  impressions  made  on  me  by  this 
vision  while  it  lasted,  and  written  down  at  the 
time.  And  so  strong  in  me  was  the  feeling  that 
I  could  similarly  recall  the  whole  history  of  Jesus, 
that  I  mentally  addressed  to  the  presences  which 
I  felt,  though  I  could  not  see,  around  me  an 
inquiry  whether  I  should  then  and  there  begin  the 
attempt.  The  reply,  similarly  given,  was  a  decided 
negative  so  far  as  that  present  time  was  concerned, 
but  accompanied  by  an  intimation  that  our  future 
work  would  comprise  something  of  the  kind;  a 
prediction  which  was  duly  fulfilled. 

I  found  myself  perplexed  beyond  measure  to 
comprehend  the  modus  operandi  of  this  experience. 

earnest  appeal  to  Mr  Gladstone,  which,  if  heeded,  would  have 
saved  the  country  from  its  subsequent  humiliations.  Among 
other  things  I  was  clearly  shown  that  the  policy  which  sought 
to  detach  England  from  the  East,  was  of  infernal  instigation, 
being  intended  to  thwart  the  rapprochement  between 
Christianity  and  Buddhism  from  which  the  new  humanity  was 
to  spring.  But  the  circumstances  of  the  book's  production — it 
was  poured  through  me  at  great  speed  and  printed  off  as  it 
came — precluded  due  revision  and  elimination  of  redundant 
matter ;  and  for  these  and  other  reasons,  I  have  suffered  it  to 
go  out  of  print.     E.M. 


6o  THE   INITIATION. 

No  explanation  was  forthcoming,  whether  from 
my  own  mind  or  from  my  illuminators,  until  long 
afterwards;  and  when  it  came  it  was  in  reference 
immediately  to  similar  experiences  received  by  my 
colleague,  some  of  which  likewise  involved  corre- 
sponding personal  recollections  coinciding  with 
but  surpassing  mine.  In  the  meantime  the  teach- 
ing given  us  comprised  the  doctrine  of  reincarna- 
tion, stated  so  positively,  systematically,  and 
scientifically  that,  when  taken  in  conjunction  with 
our  experiences,  we  found  that  it,  and  it  alone, 
ait'orded  a  satisfactory  explanation  of  them.  And 
then  it  was  shown  us  that  the  method  of  the  new 
Gospel  of  Interpretation,  of  which  we  were  the 
ap})ointed  recipients,  was  so  ordered  as  to  be  itself 
a  demonstration  of  the  truth  of  that  doctrine,  and 
that  among  the  lives  we  had  lived,  which  qualified 
us  for  our  mission,  were  those  in  which  we  had 
been  in  association  with  Jesus  and  with  each 
other^*\  Concerning  this  doctrine,  the  motive  for 
its  suppression,  and  the  fatal  consequences  thereof 
to  the  religion  of  Christ,  it  will  be  time  to  speak 
when  describing  the  results  attained  by  us.  It  is 
with  our  initial  exj^eriences — those  which  consti- 
tuted our  initiation — that  the  present  concern  lies. 
There  is  one  supreme  experience  in  the  spiritual 
life,  known  to  mystics  as  "  the  vision  of  Adonai," 
or  God  as  the  Lord,    The  reception  of  this  vision  by 


(')There  is  another  fact,  referred  to  in  "  The  Life  of  A. K.," 
that  must  be  taken  into  consideration  in  connection  with  expe- 
riences of  this  nature,  that  is,  "  the  survival  for  an  indefinite 
period  of  the  images  of  events  occurrinj^  on  the  earth,  in  the 
astral  light,  or  memory  of  the  planet,  called  the  anima  mundi, 
which  images  can  be  evoked  and  beheld."  (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I. 
p.  125.)     S.H.H. 


THE   INITIATION.  6 1 

US  was,  we  were  assured,  a  conclusive  proof  that 
nothing  would  be  withheld  that  was  necessary  to 
our  full  equipment  for  a  complete  work.  Although 
described  several  times  in  the  Bible  as  an  actual 
occurrence,  it  had  failed  to  find  any  response  in  our 
own  consciousness,  more  than  if  it  had  no  existence. 
^STor  had  it  ever  been  the  subject  of  intelligent  com- 
ment by  any  Bible-expositors  known  to  us.  Rather 
did  it  seem  to  have  been  entirely  passed  over  as  a 
matter  wholly  apart  from  human  cognition.  Hence, 
when  it  was  vouchsafed  to  us,  it  was  entirely  with- 
out anticipation  of  its  occurrence  or  previous 
knowledge  even  of  its  possibility. 

It  was  received  first  by  myself,  the  manner  of  it 
being  as  follows.  I  had  observed  that  when  I  was 
following  an  idea  inwards  in  search  of  its  primary 
meaning,  and  to  that  end  concentrated  my  mind 
upon  a  point  lying  within  and  beyond  the  apparent 
concept,  I  saw  a  whole  vista  of  related  ideas 
stretching  far  away  as  if  towards  their  source,  in 
what  I  could  only  suppose  to  be  the  Divine  Mind ; 
and  I  seemed  at  the  same  time  to  reach  a  more 
interior  region  of  my  own  consciousness;  so  that, 
supposing  man's  system  to  consist  of  a  series  of 
concentric  spheres,  each  fresh  effort  to  focus  my 
mind  upon  a  more  recondite  aspect  of  the  idea 
under  analysis  was  accompanied  and  marked  by  a 
corresponding  advance  of  the  perceptive  point  of 
the  mind  itself  towards  my  own  central  sphere  and 
radiant  point.  And  I  was  prompted  to  try  to  ascer- 
tain the  extent  to  which  it  was  possible  thus  to 
concentrate  myself  interiorly,  and  what  would  be 
the  effect  of  reaching  the  mind's  ultimate  focus.  I 
was  absolutely  without  knowledge  or  expectation 
when  I  yielded  to  the  impulse  to  make  the  attempt. 


62  THE   INITIATION. 

I  simply  experimented  on  a  faculty  of  which.  I 
found  myself  newly  possessed,  with  the  view  of 
discovering  the  range  of  its  capacity,  being  seated 
at  my  writing-table  the  while  in  order  to  record 
the  results  as  they  came,  and  resolved  to  retain  my 
hold  on  my  outer  and  circumferential  conscious- 
ness no  matter  how  far  towards  my  inner  and 
central  consciousness  I  might  go.  For  I  knew  not 
whether  I  should  be  able  to  regain  the  former  if  I 
once  quitted  my  hold  of  it,  or  to  recollect  the  facts 
of  the  experience.  At  length  I  achieved  my  object, 
though  only  by  a  strong  effort,  the  tension  occa- 
sioned by  the  endeavour  to  keep  both  extremes 
of  the  consciousness  in  view  at  once  being  very 
great. 

Once  well  started  on  ni}^  quest,  I  found  myself 
traversing  a  succession  of  spheres  or  belts  of  a 
medium,  the  tenuity  and  luminance  of  which 
increased  at  every  stage  of  my  progress ;  tlie 
impression  produced  being  that  of  mounting 
a  vast  ladder  stretching  from  the  circum- 
ference towards  the  centre  of  a  system,  which 
was  at  once  my  own  system,  the  solar  system, 
and  the  universal  system,  the  three  systems 
being  at  once  diverse  and  identical.  My  progress 
in  this  ascent  was  clearly  dependent  upon  my 
ability  to  concentrate  the  rays  of  my  consciousness 
into  a  focus.  For,  while  to  relax  the  effort  was  to 
recede  outwards,  to  intensify  it  was  to  advance 
inwards.  The  process  was  like  that  of  travelling 
by  will  power  from  the  orbit  of  Saturn  to  the  Sun 
— taking  Saturn  as  representing  the  seventh  and 
outermost  sphere  of  the  spiritual  kosmos,  and  the 
Sun  its  central  and  radiant  point — with  the  interme- 
diate orbits  for  stepping-stones  and  stages,  I  trying 


THE   INITIATION.  63 

the  while  to  keep  both  extremes  in  view.  Presently, 
by  a  supreme,  and  what  I  felt  must  be  a  final, 
effort — for  the  tension  was  becoming  too  much  for 
me,  unless  I  let  go  my  hold  of  the  outer — I  suc- 
ceeded in  polarising  the  whole  of  the  convergent 
rays  of  my  consciousness  into  the  desired  fociis. 
And  at  the  same  instant,  as  if  through  the  sudden 
ignition  of  the  rays  thus  fused  into  a  unity,   I 
found  myself  confronted  with  a  glory  of  unspeak- 
able whiteness  and  brightness,  and  of  a  lustre  so 
intense  as  well-nigh  to  beat  me  back.     At  the  same 
instant,  too,   there  came  to  me,   as  by  a  sudden 
recollection,  the  sense  of  being  already  familiar 
with    the    phenomenon,    as    also    with    its    whole 
import,  as  if  in  virtvie  of  having  experienced  it  in 
some  former  and  forgotten  state  of  being.     I  knew 
it  to  be  the  "  Great  White  Throne  "  of  the  seer  of 
the  Apocalypse.    But  though  feeling  that  I  had  no 
need  to  explore  further,  I  resolved  to  make  assur- 
ance doubly  sure  by  piercing,  if  I  could,  the  almost 
blinding    lustre,    and    seeing    what    it    enshrined. 
With  a  great  effort  I  succeeded,  and  the  glance 
revealed  to  me  that  which  I  had  felt  must  be  there. 
This  was  the  dual  form  of  the  Son,  the  Word,  the 
Logos,  the  Adonai,  the  "  Sitter  on  the  Throne," 
the  first  formulation  of  Divinity,  the  immanifest 
made    manifest,    the    unformulate  formulate,    the 
unindividuate      individuate,     God    as    the    Lord, 
proving  b}^  His  Duality  that  God  is  Substance  as 
well  as  Force,  Love  as  well  as  Will,  feminine  as 
well  as  masculine,  Mother  as  well  as  Father. 

Overjoyed  at  having  this  supreme  problem  solved 
in  accordance  with  my  highest  aspirations,  my  one 
thought  was  to  return  and  proclaim  the  glad  news. 
But  I  had  no  sooner  set  mvself  to  write  down  the 


64  THE    TNTTIATTON. 

tilings  thus  seen  and  remembered,  than  I  found 
mj^self  constrained  to  maintain  regarding  them  the 
strictest  silence,  and  this  even  as  regarded  my 
fellow-worker ;  and  all  that  I  was  permitted  to  say 
at  that  time  was,  that  under  a  sudden  burst  of  illu- 
mination I  had  become  absolutely  aware  of  the 
truth  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Duality  in  Unity  of 
Deity  to  which  that  in  Humanity  corresponds, 
both  alike  being  twain  in  one.  On  seeking  the 
reason  for  the  reticence  thus  imposed  on  me,  I 
learned  that  the  stage  in  our  work  had  not  yet  come 
when  it  could  be  given  to  the  world,  either  with 
safety  to  myself  or  with  advantage  to  others ;  and 
it  was  necessary  that  my  colleague  receive  no  inti- 
mation in  advance  of  any  experiences  which  were 
to  be  given  to  her — of  which  this  experience  was 
one — in  order  that  her  mind  might  be  wholly  free 
from  bias  or  expectation.  Only  so  would  our  testi- 
mony have  its  due  value  as  that  of  two  independent 
witnesses. 

In  the  following  summer  the  same  vision  was 
vouchsafed  to  her  in  a  measure  and  with  a  fulness 
far  transcending  mine^^\ 

On  the  occasion  she  had  been  forewarned  of 
something  of  unusual  solemnity  as  about  to  occur, 
and  prompted  to  make  certain  ceremonial  prepara- 
tions obviously  calculated  to  impress  the  imagina- 
tion. The  access  came  upon  her  while  standing  by 
the  open  window,  gazing  at  the  moon,  then  close 
upon  the  full.  The  first  effect  of  the  afflahis  was 
to  cause  her  to  kneel  and  pray  in  a  rapt  attitude, 

<^>This  "Vision  of  Adonai "  by  A.K.  was  merely  referred  to 
in  the  previous  editions  of  this  book.  I  have  extracted  the 
following  account  of  the  most  interesting  part  of  it  from  "  The 
Life  of  A.K."     (Vol.  I.  pp.  193  196.)     S.H.H. 


THE    INITIATION.  65 

with  her  arms  extended  towards  the  sky.  It 
appeared  afterwards,  that  under  an  access  of 
spiritual  exaltation,  she  had  yielded  to  a  sudden 
and  uncontrollable  impulse  to  pray  that  she  might 
be  taken  to  the  stars,  and  shown  all  the  glory  of 
the  universe.  Presently  she  rose,  and  after 
gazing  upwards  in  ecstasy  for  a  few  moments, 
lowered  her  eyes,  and,  clasping  her  arms  around 
her  head  as  if  to  shut  out  the  view,  uttered  in 
tones  of  wonder,  mingled  with  moans  and  cries 
of  anguish,  the  following  tokens  of  the  intolerable 
splendour  of  the  vision  she  had  unwittingly 
invited :  — 

"  Oh,  I  see  masses,  masses  of  stars !  It 
makes  me  giddy  to  look  at  them.  0  my  God,  what 
masses !  Millions  and  millions !  WHEELS  of 
planets !  O  my  God,  my  God,  why  didst  Thou 
create?  It  was  by  Will,  all  Will,  that  Thou  didst 
it.  Oh !  what  might,  what  might  of  Will !  Oh, 
what  gulfs !  what  gulfs !  Millions  and  millions 
of  miles  broad  and  deep  !  Hold  me  !  hold  me  up  ! 
I  shall  sink — I  shall  sink  into  the  gulfs.  I  am  sick 
and  giddy,  as  on  a  billowy  sea.  I  am  on  a  sea,  an 
ocean — the  ocean  of  infinite  space.  Oh,  what 
depths  !  what  depths  !  I  sink — I  fail !  I  cannot, 
cannot  bear  it  I" 

"  I  shall  never  come  back.  I  have  left  my  body 
for  ever.  I  am  dying ;  I  believe  I  am  dead.  Impos- 
sible to  return  from  such  a  distance  !  Oh,  what 
colossal  forms  !  They  are  the  angels  of  the  planets. 
Every  planet  has  its  angel  standing  erect  above  it. 
And  what  beauty  ! — what  marvellous  beauty  !  I  see 
Eaphael.  I  see  the  Angel  of  the  Earth.  He  has  six 
wings.  He  is  a  God— the  God  of  our  planet.  I  see 
my  genius,  who  called  himself  A.Z. ;  but  his  name 


66  THE   INITIATION. 

is  Salathiel.  Oh,  how  surpassingly  beautiful  he 
is !  My  genius  is  a  male,  and  his  colour  is  ruby. 
Yours,  Caro,  is  a  female,  and  sapphire.  They  are 
friends — they  are  the  same — not  two,  but  one; 
and  for  that  reason  they  have  associated  us 
together,  and  speak  of  themselves  sometimes  as 
/,  sometimes  as  We.  It  is  the  Angel  of  the  Earth 
himself  that  is  your  genius  and  mine,  Caro.  lie 
it  was  who  inspired  you,  who  spoke  to  you.  And 
they  call  me  '  Bitterness.'  And  I  see  sorrow — oh, 
what  unending  sorrow  do  I  behold  I  Sorrow,  always 
sorrow,  but  never  without  love.  I  shall  always 
have  love.     How  dim  is  this  sphere !....!  am 

entering   a    brighter    region   now Oh,    the 

dazzling,  dazzling  brightness  !  Hide  me,  hide  me 
from  it !  I  cannot,  cannot  bear  it !  It  is  agony 
supreme  to  look  upou.  ()  God!  0  God  I  Thou  art 
slaying  me  with  Thy  light.  It  is  the  Throne  itself, 
the  Great  White  Throne  of  God  that  I  beliold  !  Oh, 
what  light!  what  light!  It  is  like  an  emerald;-'  a 
sapphire  ?  No ;  a  diamond  !  In  its  midst  stands 
Jieity  erect.  His  right  hand  raised  aloft,  and  from 
llim  pours  the  light  of  light.  Forth  from  His 
right  hand  streams  the  universe,  projected  by  the 
omnipotent  repulsion  of  His  will.  Back  to  His 
left,  which  is  depressed  and  set  backwards,  returns 
the  universe,  drawn  by  the  attraction  of  His  love. 
Hepulsion  and  attraction,  will  and  love,  right  and 
left,  these  are  the  forces,  centrifugal  and  centri- 
petal, male  and  female,  whereby  God  creates  and 
redeems.  Adonai !  0  Adonai !  Lord  God  of  life, 
made  of  the  substance  of  light,  how  beautiful  art 
Thou  in  Thine  everlasting  youth !  with  Thy 
glowing  golden  locks,  how  adorable  !  And  I  had 
thought  of  God  as  elderly  and  venerable !     As  if 


THE   IKITIATION.  67 

tlie  Eternal  could  grow  old !  And  now  not  as  Man 
only  do  I  behold  Thee !  For  now  Thou  art  to  me 
as  Woman.  Lo,  Thou  art  both.  One,  and  Two  also. 
And  thereby  dost  Thou  produce  creation.    0  God, 

0  God !  why  didst  Thou  create  this  stupendous 
existence  ?  Surely,  surely,  it  had  been  better  in 
love  to  have  restrained  Thy  will.  It  was  by  will 
that  Thou  createdst,  by  will  alone,  not  by  love, 
was  it  not  ?  — was  it  not  ?  I  cannot  see  clearly.  A 
cloud  has  come  between. 

"  I  see  Thee  noAv  as  Woman.  Maria  is  next 
beside  Thee.  Thou  art  Maria.  Maria  is  God.  Oh 
Maria  !  God  as  Woman  !  Thee,  thee  I  adore  ! 
Maria-Aphrodite  !     Mother  !  Mother-God  ! 

"  They  are  returning  with  me  now,  I  think.    But 

1  shall  never  get  back.  What  strange  forms  !  how 
huge  they  are  !  All  angels  and  archangels.  Human 
in  form,  yet  some  with  eagles'  heads.  All  the 
planets  are  inhabited !  how  innumerable  is  the 
variety  of  forms  !  Oh !  universe  of  existence,  how 
stupendous  is  existence  I  Oh  !  take  me  not  near  the 
sun;  I  cannot  bear  its  heat.  Already  do  I  feel 
myself  burning.  Here  is  Jupiter !  It  has  nine 
moons  !  Yes  ;  nine.  Some  are  exceedingly  small. 
And,  oh,  how  red  it  is  !  It  has  so  much  iron.  And 
what  enormous  men  and  women !  There  is  evil 
there,  too.  For  evil  is  wherever  are  matter  and 
limitation.  But  the  people  of  Jupiter  are  far  better 
than  we  on  earth.  They  know  much  more;  they 
are  much  wiser.  There  is  less  evil  in  their  planet. 
Ah  !  and  they  have  another  sense,  too.  What  is  it  ? 
No ;  I  cannot  describe  it.  I  cannot  tell  what  it  is. 
It  differs  from  any  of  the  others.  We  have  nothing 
like  it.  I  cannot  get  back  yet.  I  shall  never  get 
back.     I  believe  I  am  dead.     It  is  only  my  body 


68  THE    INITIATION. 

you  are  holding.  It  has  grown  cold  for  want  of 
me.  Yet  I  must  be  approaching;  it  is  growing 
shallower.  We  are  passing  out  of  the  depths.  Yet 
I  can  never  wholly  return — never — never  I"^^) 

The  account  given  of  the  vision  of  Adonai  in 
Lecture  IX.  of  "  The  Perfect  Way,"  was 
Avritten  solely  from  our  joint  experiences.  It  was 
with  an  interest  altogether  novel  in  kind  and 
degree  that  I  now  turned  to  the  Bible  narratives 
of  the  same  vision,  and  found  that  in  the  record 
of  its  reception  by  the  Elders  of  Israel,  it  is  stated, 
as  if  in  token  of  the  power  of  the  spiritual  battery 
with  which  Moses  had  surrounded  himself,  that 
no  less  than  seventy  of  his  initiates  were  able  to 
receive  the  vision  without  magnetic  reinforcement 
by  the  imposition  of  their  master's  hands.  But,  as 
we  learnt  from  our  own  manifold  experiences,  it 
does  not  follow  that  because  there  is  no  imposition 
of  visible  hands,  no  extraneous  aid  is  rendered. 
The  seeker  after  God  cannot,  even  if  be  would, 
accomplish  his  quest  alone ;  but  always  are  there 
attracted  to  him  those  angelic  beings  whose  office 
it  is,  as  ministers  of  God,  to  sustain  and  illu- 
minate souls  by  the  imposition  of  hands  invisible 
to  the  outer  senses.  In  her  case  such  aid  was 
palpable.  There  was  no  effort  on  her  part.  And 
she  held  converse  with  those  by  whom  she  was 
upborne  in  her  stupendous  flight. 

When  in  due  course  the  time  came  for  us  to 
receive  the  ancient  and  long-lost  Gnosis  which 
underlay    the  sacred  religions    and   scriptures  of 

^''Speaking  of  this  vision,  E.M.  says  : — "  Her  apprehension 
was  not  without  justification ;  for  her  body  was  completely 
torpid,  and  several  hours  passed  before  consciousness  was  fully 
restored  to  it."     (C.W.S.  p.  283.) 


THE   IMTIATION.  69 

antiquity,  the  following  was  given  us,  and  we 
recognised  in  it  the.  original  Scripture  from  which 
the  opening  sentences  in  St  John's  Gospel  are 
drawn. 

After  defining  the  Elohini  as  comprising  the  two 
original  principles  of  all  Being,  "  the  Spirit  and 
the  Water,"  or  Force  and  Substance,  and  bring- 
ing up  the  process  whereby  Deity  proceeds  into 
manifestation  to  the  point  described  in  Genesis 
in  the  words,  "  And  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  upon 
the  face  of  the  Waters.  And  God  said" — the 
utterance  thus  continues, — 

Then  from  the  midst  of  the  Divine  Duality,  the  Only 
Begotten  of  God  came  forth : 

Adonai,  the  Word,  the  Voice  invisible. 

He  was  in  the  beginning,  and  by  Him  were  all  things 
discovered. 

Without  Him  was  not  anything  made  which  is  visible. 

For  He  is  the  Manifestor,  and  in  Him  was  the  life  of  the 
world. 

God  the  nameless  hath  not  revealed  God,  but  Adonai 
hath  revealed  God  from  the  beginning. 

He  is  the  presentation  of  Elohhn,  and  by  Him  the  Gods 
are  made  manifest. 

He  is  the  third  aspect  of  the  Divine  Triad : 

Co-equal  with  tlie  Spirit  and  the  heavenly  deep. 

For  except  by  three  in  one,  the  Spirits  of  the  Invisible 
Light  could  not  have  been  made  manifest. 

But  now  is  the  prism  perfect,  and  the  generation  of  the 
Gods  discovered  in  their  order. 

Adonai  dissolves  and  resumes;  in  His  two  hands  are 
the  dual  powers  of  all  things. 

He  is  of  His  Father  the  Spirit,  and  of  His  Mother  the 
great  deep. 

Having  the  potency  of  both  in  Himself,  and  the  power 
of  things  material. 


70  THE    INITIATION. 

Yet  being  Himself  invisible,  for  He  is  the  cause,  and  not 
the  effect. 

He  is  the  Manifestor,  and  not  that  which  is  manifest. 
Tliat  which  is  manifest  is  the  Divine  Substance*''. 

The  reason  for  the  suppression  by  the  trans- 
lators of  the  Bible  of  its  numerous  affirmations  of 
the  Divine  Duality,  saving  only  those  of  Genesis  i. 
2(3,  27,  was  in  clue  time  disclosed  to  us;  as  also 
was  the  extent  of  the  loss  to  man  through  the 
elimination  of  the  feminine  principle  from  his  con- 
ception of  Original  Being,  and  the  consequent  per- 
version of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  therein 
of  the  true  nature  of  Existence,  in  both  its  aspects. 
Creation  and  Redemption. 

('>This  is  one  of  the  ilhiminations  that  were  received  by 
A.K.,  during  the  latter  part  of  1878,  "directly  from  the  hier- 
archy of  the  Church  Invisible  and  Celestial."  Speaking  of  these 
illuminations,  which  "  dealt  with  the  profoundest  subjects  of 
cognition,"  E.M.  says  that  he  and  A.K.  found  in  them  "a 
synthesis  and  an  analysis  combined  of  the  sacred  mysteries  of 
all  the  great  religions  of  antiquity,  and  the  true  nrigines  of 
Christianity  as  originally  and  divinely  intended,  together  with 
the  secret  and  method  of  its  corruption  and  perversion  into  that 
which  now  bears  its  name  "  ;  and  they  "  were  at  no  loss  to  recog- 
nise in  them  the  destined  Scriptures  of  the  future,  so  long 
promised  and  at  length  vouchsafed  in  interpretation  of  the 
Scriptures  of  the  past."  (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  pp.  293,  294.) 
S.H.H. 


CHAPTER   III. 

THE    COMMUNICATION. 

A  STRIKING  feature  for  us  was  the  exquisite 
tenderness  and  poetic  delicacy,  both  in  matter  and 
manner,  wkich  characterised  all  that  we  received. 
Nor  was  there  the  intrusion  of  anything  to  suggest 
feelings  such  as  are  described  by  Daniel  when  he 
says,  "  I  saw  this  great  vision,  and  there  remained 
no  strength  in  me,  neither  was  there  breath  left 
in  me."  And  not  only  was  the  element  of  terror 
so  completely  absent  as  to  make  us  feel  as  if  we 
had  entered  on  the  dispensation  of  that  "  perfect 
love  which  casteth  out  fear,"  but  there  was  occa- 
sionally an  element  of  playfulness,  and  this  on  the 
part  of  our  chiefest  illuminators,  the  Gods  them- 
selves. While  their  instructions  were  replete  with 
every  graceful  and  delicate  adornment  such  as 
could  not  but  delight  the  poet  and  the  artist,  and 
this  without  abatement  of  profundity  or  solemnity. 
By  these  things  it  was  intimated  to  us  that  the 
religion  of  the  future  was  indeed  to  be  one  of 
sweetness  and  light,  and  for  the  severe  and  gloomy 
spirit  of  the  Semite  Avould  be  substituted  the 
bright  and  joyous  spirit  of  the  Greek.  All  this, 
we  learnt,  was  because  the  new  dispensation  was 
to  be  that  of  the  "  Woman,"  and  in  accord  there- 
fore with  woman's  nature  and  sentiments.  It  was 
moreover  to  be  introduced  by  means  of  the 
Woman's  faculty,  the  Intuition,  and  this  as  sub- 
sisting in  a  woman. 


72  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

The  f olluwing  exquisite  little  apologue,  whicli 
was  giveu  us  in  the  early  days  of  our  novitiate,  is 
an  instance  in  point :  — 

A  blind  man  once  lost  liiuiself  in  a  forest.  An  angel 
took  pity  on  him,  and  led  him  into  an  open  place.  As  he 
went  he  received  his  sight.  Tlien  he  saw  the  angel,  and 
said  to  him,  "Brother,  what  doest  thou  here?  Suffer  me 
to  go  before  thee,  for  I  am  thine  elder."  So  the  man 
went  first,  taking  the  lead.  But  the  angel  spread  his  wings 
and  ru turned  to  heaven.  And  darkness  fell  again  upon 
him  to  whom  sight  had  been  given. 

Here  was  a  parable  which,  slight  as  it  seemed, 
was  truly  Biblical  for  the  depth  and  manifoldness 
of  its  signification.  For  while  it  applied  to  our- 
selves both  separately  and  jointly,  and  to  our  work, 
it  Avas  also  an  eternal  verity  applicable  alike  to  the 
individual,  the  collective,  and  the  universal.  For 
as  the  angel  was  to  the  man,  so  is  the  intuition  to 
the  intellect,  which  of  itself  cannot  transcend  the 
sense-nature,  but  remains  blind  and  dark  and  lost 
in  the  wilderness  of  illusion.  And  as  she,  my 
colleague,  had  supplemented  me,  so  were  we  each 
to  supplement  in  ourselves  intellect  by  intuition, 
in  order  to  become  capable  of  knowledge  and 
understanding.  It  was,  moreover,  a  parable  of  the 
Fall  and  of  the  lledemption,  an  epitome  in  short 
of  man's  spiritual  history.  And  it  had  been  spelt 
out  for  us  by  the  tilting^  of  a  table  in  one  of  our 
earliest  essays  in  spiritualism!  80  carefully 
guarded  and  daintily  taught  were  we  from  the 
outset. 

The  charming  allegory  of  "  The  Wonderful 
Spectacles  "  which  was  given  in  London  on  the 
31st  January,  1877,  to  my  colleague  in  sleep,  was 
not  only  an  instruction  concerning  the  nature  of 


THE    COMMUNICATION.  73 

her  faculty  and  its  indispensableuess  as  an  adjunct 
to  mine  for  the  work  assigned  to  us ;  it  was  also  a 
prophetic  intimation  of  the  character  of  that  work, 
and  of  the  nature  of  the  influences  controlling  it, 
which  at  the  time  was  altogether  unsuspected  by 
us.  This  is  the  account  which  she  sent  to  me  by 
letter,  for  we  were  not  then  together :  — 

I  dreamt  that  I  was  walking  alone  on  tlie  sea-shore.  The 
day  was  singularly  clear  and  sunny.  Inland  lay  the  most 
beautiful  landscape  ever  seen ;  and  far  off  were  ranges  of 
tall  hills,  the  highest  peaks  of  which  were  white  with 
glistening  snow.  Along  the  sands  by  the  sea  towards  me 
came  a  man  accoutred  as  a  postman.  He  gave  me  a  letter. 
It  was  from  you.    It  ran  thus : — 

"  I  have  got  hold  of  the  rarest  and  most  precious  book 
extant.  It  was  written  before  the  world  began.  The  text 
is  easy  enough  to  read;  but  the  notes,  which  are  very 
copious  and  numerous,  are  in  such  very  minute  and 
obscure  characters  that  I  cannot  make  them  out.  I  want 
you  to  get  for  me  the  spectacles  which  Swedenborg  used 
to  wear;  not  the  smaller  pair — those  he  gave  to  Hans 
Christian  Andersen — but  the  large  pair,  and  these  seem 
to  have  got  mislaid.  I  think  they  are  Spinoza's  make. 
You  know  he  was  an  optical-glass  maker  by  profession, 
and  the  best  we  have  ever  had.  See  if  you  can  get  them 
for  me  ""'. 

When  I  looked  up  after  reading  this  letter,  I  saw  the 
postman  hastening  away  across  the  sands,  and  I  called 
out  to  him,  "  Stop !  how  am  I  to  send  the  answer  1  Won't 
you  wait  for  me?" 

He  looked  round,  stopped,  and  came  back  to  me. 


<*)A.K.  knew  nothing  of  Spinoza  at  this  time,  and  was  unaware 
that  he  was  an  optician.  Siihseqnent  experience  made  it  clear 
that  the  spectacles  in  question  were  intended  to  represent  her 
own  remarkahle  faculty  of  intuitional  and  interpretative  per- 
ception.    (See  Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  pp.  150-1.)     S.H.H. 


74  THE    COMMUNICATION. 

"  I  have  the  answer  here,"  he  said,  tapping  his  letter- 
bag,  "  and  I  shall  deliver  it  immediately." 

"  How  can  you  have  the  answer  before  I  have  written 
it?"  said  I.     "  You  are  making  a  mistake." 

"  No,"  said  he,  "  In  the  city  from  which  I  come,  the 
replies  are  all  written  at  the  office  and  sent  out  with  the 
letters  themselves.    Your  reply  is  in  my  bag." 

"  Let  me  see  it,"  I  said.  He  took  another  letter  from 
his  wallet  and  gave  it  to  me.  I  opened  it,  and  read,  in  my 
own  handwriting,  this  answer,  addressed  to  you : — 

"  The  spectacles  you  want  can  be  bought  in  London. 
But  you  will  not  be  able  to  use  them  at  once,  for  they  have 
not  been  worn  for  many  years,  and  they  want  cleaning 
sadly.  This  you  will  not  be  able  to  do  yourself  in  London, 
because  it  is  too  dark  there  to  see,  and  because  your 
fingers  are  not  small  enough  to  clean  them  properly. 
Bring  them  here  to  me,  and  I  will  do  it  for  you." 

I  gave  this  letter  back  to  the  postman.  He  smiled  and 
nodded  at  me ;  and  I  saw  then  to  my  astonishment  that 
he  wore  a  camel's-hair  tunic  round  his  waist.  I  had  been 
on  the  point  of  addressing  him — I  know  not  why — as 
Hermes.  But  I  now  saw  that  it  was  John  the  Baptist; 
and  in  my  fright  at  having  spoken  with  so  great  a  samt, 
I  awoke. 

This  was  the  second  suggestion  of  a  Greek 
element  in  our  work,  the  first  having  been  the 
slight  allusion  to  Phoibos  Apollo  in  the  illumina- 
tion concerning  the  Marriage  in  Cana  of  Galilee^^^ 
The  signification  of  the  connection  between 
Hermes  and  John  the  Baptist  remained  unintel- 
ligible to  us  until  the  key  to  it  was  given  us  in  a 
revelation  of  the  method  of  the  Bible-writers 
explaining  their  practice  of  representing  prin- 
ciples as  persons.  We  then  found  that  by  the 
baptism    or    purification,    physical     and     mental, 

("'Page  52.^ 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  75 

practised  by  John,  was  meant  the  course  of  life 
and  thought  whereby  alone  man  develops  the 
faculty  of  the  understanding  of  spiritual  things. 
And  Hermes  is  the  Greco-Egyptian  name  for  the 
"  second  of  the  Gods,"  called  by  Isaiah  the  Spirit 
of  Understanding.  Hence  the  adoption  of  this 
name  by  the  formulators  of  the  Hermetic,  or 
sacred  books  of  Egypt;  and  the  favourite  motto 
of  the  Hermetists  :  — 

''  Est  in  Mercuric  quicquid  quoerunt  sapientes," 

All  is  in  the  understanding  that  the  wise  seek, — 
Mercury  being  the  Latin  equivalent  for  Hermes. 

The  mention  of  Swedenborg  and  Andersen 
implied  their  possession  of  the  faculty  indis- 
pensable to  our  work,  that  of  mystical  insight,  of 
which  they  were  the  most  notable  recent  repre- 
sentatives. 

A  larger  part  was  played  by  Hermes  in  another 
instruction  received  a  few  months  later^^^^  This 
was  also  given  in  sleep,  the  vision  taking  the  form 
of  a  "  Banquet  of  the  Gods  "  in  which  the  seeress 
received  the  following  exhortation  from  him,  in 
enforcement  of  the  necessity  of  pure  and  natural 
habits  of  life  for  the  perfectionmeut  of  the  facul- 
ties requisite  for  full  spiritual  perception,  when, 
having  put  into  her  hands  a  branch  of  a  fig-tree 
bearing  upon  it  ripe  fruit,  he  said :  — 

"  If  you  would  be  perfect,  and  able  to  know  and  to  do 
all  things,  quit  the  heresy  of  Prometheus.  Let  fire  warm 
and  comfort  you  externally:  it  is  heaven's  gift.  But  do 
not  wrest  it  from  its  rightful  purpose,  as  did  that  betrayer 
of  your  race,  to  fill  the  veins  of  humanity  with  its  con- 
tagion, and  to    consume  your   interior  being    with  its 

<'°)The  22nd  September.,  1877. 


76  THE    COMMUNICATION. 

breath.  All  of  you  are  men  of  clay,  as  was  the  image  which 
Prometheus  made.  Ye  are  nourished  with  stolen  tire, 
and  it  consumes  you.  Of  all  the  evil  uses  of  heaven's  good 
gifts,  none  is  so  evil  as  the  internal  use  of  fire.  For  your 
hot  foods  and  drinksi  have  consumed  and  dried  up  the 
magnetic  power  of  your  nei-ves,  sealed  your  senses,  and 
cut  short  your  lives.  Now,  you  neither  see  nor  hear;  for 
the  lire  in  your  organs  consumes  your  senses.  Ye  are 
all  blind  and  deaf,  creatures  of  clay.  We  have  sent  you  a 
book  to  read.  Practise  its  precepts,  and  your  senses  shall 
be  opened." 

Tlien,  not  recognising  him,  I  said,  "  Tell  me  your  name, 
Lord."  At  this  he  laughed  and  answered,  "  I  have  been 
about  you  from  the  beginning.  I  am  the  white  cloud  on 
the  noon-day  sky."  "  Do  you,  then,"  I  asked,  "  desii'e  the 
whole  world  to  abandon  the  use  of  fire  in  preparing  food 
and  drink?" 

Instead  of  ansAvering  my  question,  he  said,  "  We  show 
you  the  excellent  way.  Two  places  only  are  vacant  at  our 
table.  We  have  told  you  all  that  can  be  shown  you  on 
the  level  on  which  you  stand.  But  our  perfect  gifts,  the 
fruits  of  the  Tree  of  Life,  are  beyond  your  reach  now. 
We  cannot  give  them  to  you  until  you  are  purified  and 
have  come  up  higher.  The  conditions  are  God's  ;  the  will 
is  with  you  "''>. 

The  allusion  to  Prometheus,  and  the  fact  that 
Hermes  had  been  represented  in  the  Greek  tragedy 
of  that  name  as  the  executor  of  the  vengeance  of 
the  Gods  upon  Prometheus,  as  avcII  also  as  the 
significance  of  the  fig-branch  and  the  fact  of  its 
being  the  symbol  of  Hermes  as  the  Spirit  of  Under- 
standing,— all  these  things  were  beyond  her  know- 
ledge at  the  time,  some  of  them  indeed  having  been 

''>Tlie  book  referred  to  was  a  treatise  entitled  "Fruit  and 
Bread,"  which  had  been  sent  to  her  anonymously  the  previous 
day.     E.M. 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  77 

long  lost.  But  all  were  made  clear  as  our  educa- 
tion for  our  work  proceeded,  and  we  learnt  the 
intention  and  recognised  the  necessity  of  restoring 
the  Greek  presentment  of  the  Sacred*  Mysteries  in 
explanation  of  the  Hebrew,  and  in  correction  of 
the  ecclesiastical  presentment  of  Christianity.  The 
restoration  was  to  be  twofold,  of  faculty  and  of 
knowledge,  the  knowledge  to  be  recovered  through 
the  faculty  by  which  it  was  originally  obtained. 
Hence  the  insistance  on  our  adoption  of  the  pure 
regimen  of  the  Seers  of  all  time.  Hence,  too,  the 
presentation  to  her  by  Hermes  of  the  fig-branch 
bearing  ripe  fruit.  The  parable  of  the  cursing  of 
the  barren  fig-tree  was  explained  to  us  as  denoting 
the  loss  by  the  church  of  the  inward  under- 
standing, the  Intuition.  In  the  Seeress  it  was 
restored  ;  she  was  the  appointed  representative  of  it. 
The  "  time  of  the  end "  was  at  hand,  of  the 
approach  of  which  the  budding  of  the  fig-tree  was 
to  be  the  sign.  And  here  it  was  not  merely  budding 
and  blossoming,  but  bearing  mature  fruit  to 
signify  that  in  her  the  faculty  was  restored  in  its 
perfection. 

In  an  instruction  subsequently  given  to  me  by 
her  Genius,  he  said  of  her,  "  I  have  fashioned  a 
perfect  instrument,"  implying  that  the  process  of 
her  preparation  under  his  tuition  had  extended 
over  numerous  lives.  And  again,  "  The  Gods  have 
given  to  their  own  a  perfect  ear." 

Being  desirous  once  to  test  the  powers  of  a 
medium  to  whom  she  was  totally  unknown  even  by 
name,  she  asked  his  controlling  spirit  about  herself 
and  her  faculty.  "  You  are  not  a  trance-medium 
at  all ;"  the  spirit  exclaimed  in  reply.  "  My 
medium  is  a  trance-medium.    You  are  far  beyond 


78  THE   COMMUXICATION. 

that.  You  are  a  spiritual  lens.  You  are  a  mirror 
in  which  the  highest  spirits — the  Gods— can  reflect 
their  faces.  You  take  the  light  of  the  whole 
universe  and  divide  it  so  that  it  can  be  under- 
stood, as  it  has  never  been  understood  yet.  Your 
gift  is  very  extraordinary.  You  are  a  glass  to 
reflect  the  highest  and  the  greatest  to  the  world." 
This  was  in  1877,  before  she  was  known  in  con- 
nection with  the  spiritual  movement  of  the  age. 

The  description  given  of  himself  by  Hermes  as 
"  the  white  cloud  in  the  noon-day  sky,"  proved  to 
be  a  quotation  from  an  ancient  ritual,  subse- 
quently recovered  by  her,  in  which  the  "  Hymn  to 
Hermes  "(2)  opens  thus  :  — 

As  a  moving  liglit  between  heaven  and  earth  :  as  a  white 
cloud  assuming  many  shapes; 

He  descends  and  rises :  he  guides  and  illumines ;  he 
transmutes  himself  from  small  to  gi'eat,  from  bright  to 
shadowy,  from  the  opaque  image  to  the  diaphanous  mist. 

Star  of  the  East,  conducting  the  Magi ;  cloud  from 
whose  midst  the  holy  voice  speaketh ;  by  day  a  pillar  of 
vapour,  by  night  a  shining  flame. 

All  these  are  symbolic  expressions  for  the  Under- 
standing, especially  in  respect  of  divine  things,  so 
that  Hermes  is  no  individual  soul  or  spirit,  but  the 
divine  spirit  Itself  operating  as  the  second  of  the 


'-'The  "  Hymn  to  Hermes "  was  received  by  A.K.  in  1878, 
"  under  illumination  occurring  in  sleep."  She  remembered  it 
so  perfectly  that  on  waking  she  wrote  it  without  hesitation  or 
error.  Eepresenting  knowledges  long  lost,  by  no  amount  of 
mere  scholarship  could  it  have  been  reproduced.  It  is  given  at 
length  in  the  P.W.  pp.  357-358,  and  in  "The  Life  of  A,K." 
Vol.  I.  p.  287.     S.H.H. 


THE    COMMUNICATION.  79 

Creative  Eloliim,  and  as  a  function  therefore  of 
man's  own  spirit  when  duly  unfokled  and  purified, 
in  token  whereof  it  is  said  in  the  recovered  hymn^-'^^ 
to  the  Planet-God  lacchos — 

Within  thee,  0  Man,  is  the  Universe;  the  thrones  of 
all  the  Gods  are  in  thy  temple 

And  the  Spirits  which  speak  unto  thee  are  of  thine  own 
kingdom. 

In  the  hymn  of  invocation  summoning  the 
Seeress  to  her  mission  in  the  name  of  the  two  first 
of  the  "  Holy  Seven,"  the  Spirits  of  Wisdom  and 
Understanding,  both  of  whom  were  wont  to  mani- 
fest themselves  to  her,  Hermes  is  referred  to  as 
'*  the  God  who  knows  "  ;  the  other  being  personified 
as  Pallas  Athena.  "  In  the  Celestial,"  we  were 
informed,  "  all  things  are  Persons." 

"  Wake,  prophet-soul,  the  time  draws  near, 
'  The  God  who  knows'  within  thee  stirs 
And  speaks,  for  His  thou  ait,  and  Hers 

Who  bears  the  mystic  shield  and  spear. 

A  touch  divine  shall  thrill  thy  brain, 
Thy  soul  shall  leap  to  life,  and  lo ! 
Wliat  she  has  know^i,  again  shall  know. 

What  she  has  seen,  shall  see  again. 

The  ancient  past  through  which  slie  came  .  .  "'*' 

As  the  Spirit  of  Understanding,  the  name  of 
Hermes  signifies  both  Rock  and  Interpreter. 
Hence  the   significance  of    the   saying  of  Jesus, 

'''As  to  the  recovery  by  A.K.  of  the  Hymn  to  the  Planet- 
God,  see  p.  122-3. 

l')These  dream-verses  are  from  "  Through  the  Ages,"  a  poem 
received  by  A.K.,  "in  sleep,"  in  1880.  In  this  poem,  "some 
of  her  earliest  incarnations  "  are  rpferred  to.  (D.  and  D  S.  n.  77  ) 
S.H.H.  ^         ' 


So  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

"  Tliou  art  the  Eock,  and  upon  this  Rock  I  will 
build  My  Church,"  which  He  addressed  not  to  the 
man  Peter,  but  to  the  Spirit  of  Understanding 
whom  He  discerned  as  the  prompter  of  Peter's  con- 
fession of  faith.  By  this  Jesus  implied  that  the  only 
true  and  infallible  church  is  that  which  is  founded 
on  the  [Inderstanding",  and  not  on  authority 
whether  of  book,  tradition  or  institution.  The 
utterance  of  .lesus  was  a  citation  from  the  proem 
to  the  hymn  to  Hermes^^)  recovered  by  ua :  — 

"  He  is  as  a  rock  between  earth  and  heaven,  and  the 
Lord  God  shall  build  His  Church  thereon. 

As  a  city  upon  a  mountain  of  stone,  whose  windows  look 
forth  on  either  side." 

As  our  education  proceeded  we  found  indubit- 
ably that  in  excluding  from  its  curriculum  the 
whole  range  of  the  knowledges  represented  b}^  the 
term  "  Hermetic,"  Ecclesiasticism  has  ignored  the 
chief  source  of  information  concerning  the 
Christian  origines.  Doing  which  it  has  incurred 
the  reproach  uttered  by  Jesus  against  those  who 
took  away  the  key  of  knowledge,  neither  entering 
in  themselves,  nor  suffering  others  to  enter  in.  And 
it  was  to  restore  this  Gnosis,  suppressed  by  the 
priests,  that  the  new  revelation  was  promised,  with 
the  reception  of  which  we  found  ourselves  charged, 
the  prophecies  pointing  to  a  restoration  both  of 
faculty  and  of  knowledge. 

Besides  the  Fig-branch  of  Hermes,  there  is 
another  symbol  of  the  intuitional  understanding 
which  was  disclosed  to  us  as  having  special  and 
peculiar  relation  to  the  work  set  us.     This  symbol 

(^'See  p.  132  note. 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  8 1 

is  "VVomau  herself.  She  had  already,  in  the  instruc- 
tion conoeruing  the  marriage  in  Cana^^\  been 
shown  to  us  as  the  inspirer  and  prompter.  She  was 
now  shown  to  us  as  the  interpreter.  The  reason 
why  the  fig-tree  was  the  emblem  of  the  inward 
understanding  will  be  found  in  the  citation 
presently  to  be  given;  which  is  a  portion  of  an 
instruction  received  in  interpretation  of  the 
prophecy  of  Daniel,  re-enunciated  by  Jesus,  con- 
cerning the  recognition  of  the  "  abomination  of 
desolation  standing  in  the  holy  place  "("\  as  making 
and  marking  the  time  of  the  end  of  that  generation 
which,  for  its  materialisation  of  spiritual  things, 
was  called  by  Him  an  "  adulterous,"  meaning  an 
idolatrous,  generation.  It  will  be  seen  that  in  the 
Scripture  symbology,  as  the  soul  is  the  feminine 
principle  in  man's  spiritual  system,  and  is  called 
therefore  the  "  Woman,"  the  spirit  being  the  mas- 
culine principle;  so  in  man's  mental  system  the 
intuition  as  the  feminine  mode  of  the  mind  is 
called  the  "  Woman,"  and  the  intellect,  as  the 
masculine  mode,  the  "  Man."  The  following  is  the 
citation  in  question:  — 

Behold  the  Fig-Trbb,  and  learn  her  parable.  When 
the  branch  thereof  shall  become  tender,  and  her  buds 
appear,  know  that  the  day  of  God  is  upon  you." 

\Vherefore,  then,  saith  the  Lord  that  the  budding  of  the 
Fig-Tree  shall  foretell  the  endl 

Because  the  Fig-Tree  is  the  symbol  of  the  Divine 
Woman,  as  the  Vine  of  the  Divine  Man. 

The  Fig  is  the  similitude  of  the  Matrix,  containing 

(')See  pp.  51-52-53  ante. 
''That  is,  in  the  place  of  God  and  the  Soul. 


82  THE    COMMUNICATION. 

inward  buds,  bearing  blossoms  on  its  placenta,  and  bring- 
ing forth  fruit  in  darkness.  It  is  the  Cup  of  Life,  and  its 
flesh  is  the  seed-ground  of  new  births. 

The  stems  of  the  Fig-Tree  run  with  milk :  her  leaves 
are  as  human  hands,  like  the  leaves  of  her  brother  the 
Vine. 

And  when  the  Fig-Tree  shall  bear  figs,  then  shall  be 
the  Second  Advent,  the  new  sign  of  the  Man  bearing 
Water,  and  the  manifestation  of  the  Virgin-Mother 
crowned. 

For  when  the  Lord  would  enter  the  holy  city,  to  cele- 
brate His  Last  Supper  with  His  disciples.  He  sent  before 
Him  the  Fisherman  Peter  to  meet  the  Man  of  the  Coming 
Sign. 

"  Tliere  shall  meet  you  a  Man  bearing  a  pitcher  of 
Water." 

Because,  as  the  Lord  was  first  manifest  at  a  wine-feast 
in  the  morning,  so  must  He  consummate  His  work  at  a 
wine-feast  in  the  evening. 

It  is  His  Pass-Over;  for  thereafter  the  Sun  nmst  pass 
into  a  new  Sign. 

After  the  Fish,  the  Water-Can'ier ;  but  the  Lamb  of  God 
remains  always  in  the  place  of  victory,  being  slain  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world. 

For  His  place  is  the  place  of  the  Sun's  triumph. 

After  the  Vine  the  Fig;  for  Adam  is  first  formed,  then 
Eve. 

And  because  our  Lady  is  not  yet  manifest,  our  Lord  is 
crucified. 

Tliei-efore  came  He  vainly  seeking  fruit  upon  the  Fig- 
Tree,  "  for  the  time  of  figs  was  not  yet." 

And  from  that  day  forth,  because  of  the  curse  of  Eve, 
no  man  has  eaten  fruit  of  the  Fig-Tree. 

For  the  inward  understanding  has  withered  away,  there 
is  no  discernment  any  more  in  men.  They  have  crucified 
the  Lord  because  of  their  ignorance,  not  knowing  what 
they  did. 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  S3 

Wherefore,  indeed,  said  our  Lord  to  our  Lady : — 
"  Woman,  what  is  betAveeii  nie  and  thee?  For  even  my 
hour  is  not  yet  come." 

Because  until  the  hour  of  the  Man  is  accomplished  and 
fulfilled,  the  hour  of  the  Woman  must  be  deferred. 

Jesus  is  the  Vine;  Mary  is  the  Fig-Tree.  And  the 
vintage  must  be  completed  and  the  wine  trodden  out,  or 
ever  the  harvest  of  the  Figs  be  gathered. 

But  when  the  hour  of  our  Lord  is  achieved ;  hanging  on 
His  Cross,  He  gives  our  Lady  to  the  faithful. 

Tlie  chalice  is  drained,  the  lees  are  wrung  out :  then 
says  He  to  His  Elect :— "  Behold  thy  Mother !" 

But  so  long  as  the  grapes  remain  unplucked,  the  Vine 
has  nought  to  do  with  the  Fig-Tree,  nor  Jesus  with  Mary. 

He  is  first  revealed,  for  He  is  the  Word;  aftenvards 
shall  come  the  hour  of  its  Interpretation. 

And  in  that  day  every  man  shall  sit  under  the  Vine 
and  the  Fig-Trbe  ;  the  Dayspring  shall  arise  in  the  Orient, 
and  the  Fig-Tree  shall  bear  her  fruit. 

For,  from  the  Ijeginning,  the  Fig-leaf  covered  the  shame 
of  Incarnation,  because  the  riddle  of  existence  can  be 
expounded  only  by  him  who  has  the  Woman's  secret.  It 
is  the  riddle  of  the  Sphinx. 

Look  for  that  Tree  which  alone  of  all  Trees  bears  a  fruit 
blossoming  interiorly,  in  concealment,  and  thou  shalt  dis- 
cover the  Fig. 

Look  for  the  sufficient  meaning  of  the  manifest  universe 
and  of  the  written  Word,  and  thou  shalt  find  only  their 
mystical  sense. 

Cover  the  nakedness  of  Matter  and  of  Nature  with  the 
P'ig-leaf,  and  thou  hast  hidden  all  their  shame.  For  the 
Fig  is  the  Interpreter. 

So  when  the  hour  of  Interpretation  comes,  and  the  Fig- 
Tree  puts  forth  her  buds,  know  that  the  time  of  the  End 
and  the  dawning  of  the  new  Day  are  at  hand, — ''  even  at 
the  doors." 

On  liauding  me  the  first  portion  of  the  instriic- 


84  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

tioii  of  whicli  the  foregoing  is  the  couclusiou, 
"  Mary  " — to  use  the  name  which  meanwhile  had 
been  bestowed  on  her  by  our  Illuminators  in  token 
of  her  office  as  representative  of  the  Soul  and 
Intuition — confessed  to  some  perplexity.  Her 
usual  Illuminator  for  revelations  of  this  order  was 
Hermes,  whose  Hebrew  equivalent  is  Raphael.  But 
on  this  occasion  it  had  been  a  Hebrew  one,  Gabriel. 
Her  surprise  and  delight  were  great  on  being 
reminded  that  Gabriel  was  Daniel's  own  inspirer 
in  respect  of  the  prophecy  in  question,  and  that 
he  had  prophesied  his  return,  saying,  "  Go  thy 
way,  Daniel,  for  the  words  are  closed  up  and  sealed 
till  the  time  of  the  end.  .  .  .  Thou  shalt  rest  and 
stand  in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the  days."  The 
explanation  given  us  was  that  both  Daniel's  own 
spirit  and  his  illuminating  angel  had  come  to  her, 
the  former  serving  as  the  vehicle  of  the  latter.  As 
with  all  our  other  results  similarly  obtained,  we 
judged  it  entirely  by  its  own  intrinsic  merits,  and 
not  by  its  alleged  derivation.  We  knew  too  well 
the  propensity  of  low  influences  to  appropriate  to 
themselves  great  and  even  divine  names,  and  the 
liability  of  the  recipients  to  be  deceived  and  to 
make  the  names  the  criterion  instead  of  the  com- 
munication itself.  But  in  no  instance  did  it  hap- 
pen to  us  that  we  had  any  cause  to  distrust  the 
genuineness  either  of  messenger  or  of  message, 
even  when  both  claimed  to  be  divine. 

The  difference  between  the  two  interpretations 
or  applications  given  us  of  the  incident  at  the 
"  Marriage  in  Cana  of  Galilee,"  was  explained  to 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  8^ 

US  as  an  instance  of  the  manifoldness  of  the  sense 
of  Scripture.  The  parables  have  a  separate  mean- 
ing for  each  of  the  four  planes  of  existence^^\ 

We  wondered  much  whether  there  were  any 
parallels  in  history  to  our  work  and  to  the  manner 
of  it;  and  especially  as  to  how  far  an  association 
such  as  ours  coincided  with  the  ideas  of  the 
Hebrews.  It  was  true  that  they  had  both  prophets 
and  prophetesses,  but  did  they  work  like  us  in 
supplement  and  complement  of  each  other?  As 
regarded  the  recovery  of  knowledge  acquired  in  a 
previous  life,  Ezra  also  had  ascribed  his  recovery 
of  the  long  lost  Law  to  intuitional  recollection 
occurring  under  special  illumination,  saying, 
"  The  Spirit  strengthened  my  memory."  But  no 
mention  is  made  of  a  female  coadjutor.  Nor  does  it 
appear  that  the  Vestal  Virgins  were  similarly  sup- 
plemented, except  to  be  thrown  into  the  magnetic 
trance-state.  In  her  zeal  for  her  sex  and  her  corre- 
sponding distrust  of  men — sentiments  which 
seemed  to  be  inborn  in  her — "  Mary  "  was  disposed 
to  think  that  most  of  the  prophesying  of  old  had 
been  done  by  women,  but  that  the  credit  had  been 
appropriated  by  men.  The  answer  to  these  ques- 
tionings was  of  a  kind  altogether  unexpected  by 
us,  both  as  regarded  its  manner  and  its  matter. 
For  neither  of  us  had  the  smallest  suspicion  that 
the  book  referred  to  was  capable  of  the  interpre- 
tation given  us  of  it.  This  was  the  book  of  Esther. 
The  incident  was  as  follows  :  — 

The  occasion  was  an  Easter  Sunday(^),  and  we 

<*)The  four  planes  being,  from  without  inwards,  those  of  the 
body,   mind,   soul,  and  spirit.     S.H.H. 

("iThe  28th  March,  1880.     S.H.H. 


86  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

were  at  Paris.  Electing  to  remain  indoors 
rather  than  encounter  the  crowds  of  holiday 
makers,  "  Mary  "  was  moved  during  the  afternoon 
to  sit  for  some  communication  by  joint  writing. 
But  we  were  no  sooner  seated  than  it  was  written, — 

"  Do  you,  Care*'',  take  a  pencil  and  write,  and  let  her 
look  inwards,  and  we  will  dictate  slowly." 

"  Mary  "  then  became  entranced,  and  delivered 
orally,  repeating  it  slowly,  without  break  or  pause, 
after  a  voice  heard  interiorly,  the  following  expo- 
sition of  the  book  of  Esther,  an  exposition  entirely 
novel,  as  I  have  said,  to  us,  and,  we  believed,  to 
the  world.  Some  divines  have  called  the  book  a 
romance,  but  none  have  discovered  that  it  is  a 
prophecy  in  the  form  of  a  parable.  Luther,  indeed, 
pronounced  both  it  and  the  Apocalypse  to  be  so 
worthless  that  their  destruction  would  be  no  loss. 

The  most  important  book  in  the  Bible  for  you  to  study 
now,  and  that  most  nearly  about  to  be  fulfilled,  is  one  of 
tlie  most  mystic  books  in  the  Old  Testament,  the  book  of 
Esther. 

This  book  is  a  mystic  prophecy,  written  in  the  form  of 
an  actual  history.  If  I  give  you  the  key,  the  clue  of  the 
thread  of  it,  it  will  be  the  easiest  thing  in  the  world  to 
unravel  the  whole, 

l')The  name  by  which  I  was  thus  addressed  had  been  given  me 
by  our  illuminators  as  an  initiation  name,  as  that  of  "  Mary  " 
to  her.  It  denoted  love  as  the  dominant  note  of  our  work,  and 
was  an  equivalent  for  "  John  the  Beloved,"  who — we  were 
given  to  understand — is  one  of  the  two  controlling  "  angels  "  of 
the  new  illumination — Daniel  being  the  other — in  accordance 
with  the  intimations  given  by  Jesus,  one  to  His  disciples  and  the 
other  to  the  Seer  of  the  Apocalypse  himself,  that  John  should 
tarry  within  reach  of  the  earth-plane  to  bear  part  in  the  event 
which  was  to  constitute  the  second  advent  of  Christ.  These 
names  had  a  further  correspondence  in  the  Greek  parable  of 
Eros  and  Psyche,  which  denotes  love  as  the  vivifying  principle 
of  the  soul.  *  E.M. 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  87 

Tlie  great  King  Assuerus,  who  had  all  the  world  under 
his  dominion,  and  possessed  the  wealth  of  all  the  nations, 
is  the  genius  of  the  age. 

Queen  Vasthi,  who  for  her  disobedience  to  the  king  was 
deposed  from  her  royal  seat,  is  the  orthodox  Catholic 
Church. 

The  Jews,  scattered  among  the  nations  under  the 
dominion  of  the  king,  are  the  true  Israel  of  God. 

Mardochi  the  Jew  represents  the  spirit  of  intuitive 
reason  and  understanding. 

His  enemy  Aman  is  tlie  spirit  of  materialism,  taken 
into  the  favour  and  protection  of  the  genius  of  the  age, 
and  exalted  to  the  highest  place  in  the  world's  councils 
after  tlie  deposition  of  the  orthodox  religion. 

Now  Aman  has  a  wife  and  ten  sons. 

Esther — who,  under  the  care  and  tuition  of  Mardochi, 
is  brought  up  pure  and  virgin — is  that  spirit  of  love  and 
sympathetic  interpretation  which  shall  redeem  the  world. 

I  have  told  you  that  it  shall  be  redeemed  by  a 
"  woman." 

Now  the  several  philosophical  systems  by  which  the 
councillors  of  the  age  propose  to  replace  the  dethroned 
Church,  are  one  by  one  submitted  to  the  judgment  of  the 
age ;  and  Esther,  coming  last,  shall  find  favour. 

Six  years  shall  she  be  anointed  with  oil  of  myrrh,  that 
ia,  with  study  and  training  severe  and  bitter,  that  she 
may  be  proficient  in  intellectual  knowledge,  as  must  all 
systems  which  seek  the  favour  of  the  age. 

And  six  years  with  sweet  perfumes,  that  is  with  the 
gracious  loveliness  of  the  imagery  and  poetry  of  the  faiths 
of  the  past,  that  religion  may  not  be  lacking  in  sweetness 
and  beauty. 

But  she  shall  not  seek  to  put  on  any  of  those  adorn- 
ments of  dogma,  or  of  mere  sense,  which,  by  trick  of  priest- 
craft, foiTiier  systems  have  used  to  gain  power  or  favour 
with  the  world  and  the  age,  and  for  which  they  have  been 
found  wanting. 


88  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

Now  there  come  out  of  the  darkness  and  the  storm 
which  shall  arise  upon  the  earth,  two  dragons''"'. 

And  they  fight  and  tear  each  other,  until  there  arises  a 
star,  a  fountain  of  light,  a  queen,  who  is  Esther'"'. 

I  have  given  you  the  key.  Unlock  the  meaning  of  all 
that  is  written. 

I  do  not  tell  you  if  in  the  history  of  the  past  these  voices 
had  part  in  the  world  of  men. 

If  they  had,  guess  now  who  were  Mardochi  and  Esther. 

But  I  tell  you  that  which  shall  be  in  the  days  about  to 
come'^'. 

On  consulting  the  Bible-dictionary,  we  found 
this  relation  between  Esther  and  Easter.  The  feast 
of  Purim,  which  was  instituted  in  token  of  the 
deliverance  wrought  through  Esther,  coincides  in 
date  with  Easter.  And  it  was  on  Easter  day  that 
this  was  given  us,  by  way  of  enhancing  the  corre- 
spondence between  the  parts  assigned  to  us  and 
those  of  Mordecai  and  Esther.  Later  it  was  shown 
us  that  the  parts  assigned  to  Joseph  and  Mary 
were,  in  one  aspect,  also  identical  with  those  of 
Mordecai  and  Esther.  This  is  the  aspect  in  which 
Joseph  represents  the  mind,  and  Mary  the  soul  in 
the  regenerated  human  system. 

Besides  "  Hermes,"  "  Mary  "  received  much  of 
her  illumination  from  her  "  Genius,"  her  relations 
with  whom  far  surpassed  not  only  my  relations 
with  mine,  but  any  that  are  recorded  in  history, 
the  experiences  of  Socrates,  the  chief  instance  on 

('"'Materialism  and    Superstition. 

(')The  name  Esther  denotes  a  star  or  fountain  of  light,  a 
dawn  or  rising. 

l-)The  spelling  of  the  names  is  that  of  the  Douay  Version, 
the  Protestants  having  relegated  the  second  part  of  the  book  of 
Esther,  in  which  the  latter  part  of  this  narrative  occurs,  to  the 
Apocrypha.     As  also  that  of  Ezra  above  cited.     E.M. 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  89 

record,  being  insignificant  both  in  quantity  and 
in  quality  as  compared  with  hers.  It  is  important, 
therefore,  to  give  an  account  of  the  nature  and 
office  of  this  order  of  angels,  which  shall  be 
rendered  in  his  own  words. 

Every  man  is  a  planet,  having  sun,  moon,  and  stars. 
The  Genius  of  a  man  is  his  satellite ;  God — the  God  of  the 
man — is  his  sun,  and  the  moon  of  this  planet  is  Isis,  its 
initiator  or  Genius.  The  Genius  is  made  to  minister  to 
the  man,  and  to  give  him  light.  But  the  light  he  gives  ia 
from  God,  and  not  of  liimself.  He  is  not  a  planet  but  a 
moon,  and  his  function  is  to  light  up  the  dark  places  of 
his  planet. 

The  day  and  night  of  the  microcosm,  man,  are  its 
positive  and  passive,  or  pix)jective  and  i*eflective  states. 
In  the  projective  state  we  seek  actively  outwai'ds;  we 
aspire  and  will  forcibly ;  we  hold  active  communion  with 
the  God  without.  In  the  reflective  state  we  look  inwards; 
we  commune  with  our  own  heart;  we  indraw  and  concen- 
trate ourselves  secretly  and  interiorly.  During  this  con- 
dition the  "  Moon  "  enlightens  our  hidden  chamber  with 
her  torch,  and  shows  us  ourselves  in  our  interior  recess. 

Wlio  or  what,  then,  is  this  moon  ?  It  is  part  of  our- 
selves and  revolves  with  us.  It  is  our  celestial  affinity, — 
of  whose  order  it  is  said — as  by  Jesus — "  Tlieir  angels  do 
always  behold  the  face  of  My  Father." 

Eveiy  human  soul  has  a  celestial  affinity,  which  is  part 
of  his  system  and  a  type  of  his  spiritual  nature.  This 
angelic  counterpart  is  the  bond  of  union  between  the  man 
and  God ;  and  it  is  in  virtue  of  his  spiritual  nature  that 
this  angel  is  attached  to  him 

It  is  in  virtue  of  man's  being  a  planet  that  he  has  a 
moon.  If  he  were  not  fourfold,  as  is  the  planet,  he  could 
not  have  one.  Rudimentary  men  are  not  fourfold,  they 
have  not  the  Spirit. 

The  Genius  is  the  moon  to  the  planet  man,  reflecting  to 
him  the  Sun,  or  God,  within  him.     For  the  Divine  Spirit 


go 


THE   COMMUNICATION. 


•which  animates  and  eternises  the  man,  is  the  God  of  the 
man,  the  Sun  that  enlightens  him.  .  .  .  And  because 
the  Genius  reflects,  not  the  planet,  but  the  Sun,  not  the 
man  (as  do  the  astrals),  but  the  God,  his  light  is  always 
to  be  trusted 

Thet  memory  of  the  soul  is  recovered  by  a  threefold 
operation — that  of  the  Soul  herself,  of  the  Moon,  and  of 
the  Sun.  Tlie  Genius  is  not  an  informing  spirit.  He  can 
tell  nothing  to  the  soul.  All  that  she  receives  is  already 
-within  herself.  But  in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  it  would 
remain  there  undiscovered,  but  for  the  torch  of  the  angel 
who  enlightens.  "  Yea,"  says  the  angel  Genius  to  his  client, 
'•  I  illuminate  thee,  but  I  instruct  thee  not.  I  warn  thee, 
but  I  fight  not.  I  attend,  but  I  lead  not.  Thy  treasure  ia 
within  thyself.     My  light  showeth  where  it  lieth."  .  .  . 

The  voice  of  the  Genius  is  the  voice  of  God ;  for  God 
speaks  through  him  as  a  man  through  the  horn  of  a 
trumpet.  Tliou  mayest  not  adore  him,  for  he  is  the  instru- 
ment of  God,  and  thy  minister.  But  thou  must  obey  him, 
for  he  hath  no  voice  of  his  own,  but  sheweth  thee  the  will 
of  the  Spirit. 

We  noted  that  the  inspiring  angel  of  the 
Apocalypse  had  twice  similarly  spoken  when  the 
seer  was  about  to  worship  him ;  — "  See  thou  do  it 
not;  for  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy 
brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them  which  keep  the 
sayings  of  this  book :  Worship  God."  ^ 

The  like  positive  injunctions  w-ere  given  us  also 
against  according  divine  honours  to  Jesus. 

Besides  Socrates,  there  is  another  notable  his- 
torical ''  Spiritualist "  of  whom  our  experiences 
vividly  reminded  us.  This  was  Joan  of  Arc.  The 
correspondence  between  her  and  "  Mary,"  in  gifts, 
experiences,  and  personal  characteristics,  was  of 
the  closest.    We  had  no  difficulty  in  believing  her 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  9 1 

history.  Each  of  them,  moreover,  had  a  mission  of 
deliverance,  the  one  political  and  national,  the 
other  spiritual  and  universal. 

Although   we   had   learned    to   trust   our   Illu- 
minators implicitly  long  before  the  receipt  of  the 
above  instruction,  we  were  still  without  assurance 
as  to  the  source  and  method  of  the  revelation.    Be 
the  knowledges    received  by  us  as    new  as  they 
might  to  our  external  selves,  they  never  failed  to 
be  familiar  as  recovered  memories,  excepting  in 
such  cases  as  they  were  couched  in  terms  of  which 
the  sense,  being  mystical,  was  not  at  once  recog- 
nised.    But  such  difficulties  were  soon  overcome, 
and   the  doctrine,    when  fully   apprehended,   was 
always  to  us  as  necessary  and  self-evident  truth, 
and  such  as  to  excite  v/onder  at  the  potency  of  the 
glamour  which  had  hitherto  withheld  it  from  the 
world's  recognition.     In  every  detail,  the  revela- 
tion   represented    for    us    Common-Sense    in    its 
loftiest  mode.     For  the  agreement  it  represented 
was  not  that  of  all  men  merely,  but  that  of  all 
parts  of  Man :   of  mind,  soul  and  spirit,  intellect 
and  intuition,  and  these  purified  and  unfolded  to 
the  utmost,  and  perfectly  equilibrated.    Whatever 
the  manner  of  its  communication,  whether  heard 
by  the  interior  ear,  seen  by  the  interior  eye,  flashed 
on    the    mind    as   vivid    ideas,    whether    acquired 
waking  or  sleeping,  or  in  the  intermediate  state 
of  trance-lucidity,  or  given  in  writing,  it  always 
seemed  that  we  knew  it  before,  and  did  not  require 
to  be  told  it,  but  only  to  be  reminded  of  it. 

The  problem  specially  exercised  myself.  "Mary" 
had  other  Avork  than  the  analysis  of  our  spiritual 
experiences.  That  was  my  special  function.  I 
learnt  to  see  in  her  a  soul  of  surpassing  luminous- 


92  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

ness  and  variousness,  who  had  been  entrusted  to 
my  charge  expressly  in  order  that  by  my  study  of 
her  I  might  recover  for  the  world's  benefit  the 
long-lost  knowledge  of  the  soul's  being,  nature, 
and  history.  And  so  many  and  various  were  her 
spiritual  states,  that  she  seemed  to  me  to  repre- 
sent in  turn  every  stage  of  the  soul's  evolution, 
and  to  be  "  not  one,  but  all  mankind's  epitome." 

This  also  used  to  occur  so  frequently  as  to  be 
observed  by  both  of  us  and  discussed  between  us. 
When  in  the  process  of  my  endeavour  to  find  the 
solution  of  some  problem,  such  as  the  meaning  of 
a  parabolic  or  otherwise  obscure  passage  in  Scrip- 
ture, I  had  exhausted  my  stock  of  tentative  hypo- 
theses, but,  through  consideration  for  her  other 
and  engrossing  work,  refrained  from  imparting 
my  need  to  her,  she  would  receive  in  sleep  the 
desired  solution,  which  she  wrote  down  on  waking, 
and  which  invariably  proved  satisfactory  beyond 
my  highest  imaginings.  And  besides  showing  inti- 
mate acquaintance  with  the  course  of  my  thought, 
it  was  couched  in  language  which,  for  simplicity, 
dignity,  purity,  and  lucidity,  was  without  an  equal 
in  literature;  the  English  being  that  of  the  best 
period  of  our  literature,  and  better  than  the  best 
even  of  that  period.  She  herself  had  a  remarkable 
mastery  of  English,  but  these  compositions  reduced 
her  to"  despair,  causing  her  to  exclaim,  "  Why 
cannot  I  write  as  well  when  I  am  awake  as  I  do  in 
my  sleep !"  Of  course  the  explanation  lay  in  the 
limiting  influence  of  the  physical  organism. 

The  frequency  of  this  occurrence  led  me,  in  the 
absence  of  authoritative  explanation,  to  try  the 
following,  as  an  hypothesis  purely  tentative.  The 
revelations  generally  came  to  her  when,  through 


THE   COMMUNICATION,  93 

my  inability  to  find  the  intepretations  which  satis- 
fied me,  my  work  required  them,  and  they  came 
independently  of  any  desire  or  knowledge  on  her 
part.  Might  it  not  be,  then,  that  it  was  my  own 
spirit  who  knew  them  and  gave  them  to  her,  find- 
ing her  more  sensitive  to  impression  than  myself  r' 
The  explanation  was  not  one  that  either  pleased 
or  satisfied  me,  one  reason  being  that  I  took  a 
delight  in  recognising  the  primacy  accorded  to  her. 
The  idea  occurred  to  me  one  night,  and  I  pondered 
it  the  next  day,  but  did  not  divulge  it.  What 
happened  on  the  evening  of  that  day  led  me  to 
suspect  that  our  Genii  had  suggested  it  to  me  in 
order  to  make  it  the  occasion  of  imparting  to  me 
the  knowledge  in  question,  namely,  that  of  the  real 
source  and  method  of  the  revelation. 

For  the  experience  to  be  properly  appreciated  it 
must  be  remembered  that  "  Mary  "  had  no  know- 
ledge of  the  explanation  suggested  to  me,  and 
neither  of  us  had  as  yet  entertained  the  idea  of 
past  lives  as  the  key  to  our  present  work.  The 
question  of  Ileincarnation  itself  had  not  come 
before  us,  and  far  less  the  possibility  of  recovering 
the  memory  of  the  things  learnt  in  previous  exist- 
ences, much  as  we  had  been  puzzled  to  account  for 
our  experiences  in  the  absence  of  some  such 
explanation. 

The  proposal  to  sit  for  a  written  communi- 
cation came  from  her,  having  evidently  been 
prompted  by  our  illuminators.  The  method 
was  one  which  both  they  and  we  disliked,  and  it 
Avas  adopted  only  when  they  desired  to  address 
us  both  at  once.    So  we  sat  for  writing. 


94  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

The  result  confirmed  my  surmise.  We  had 
scarcely  seated  ourselves  when  the  -wiitiug  began, 
as  if  we  were  being  waited  for.  And  this  is  what 
was  written :  — 

"  We  are  instructed  to  say  several  tliing.s  to-night.  We 
are  your  Genii. 

"  (To  Caro.)  In  the  first  place,  you  entirely  miscon- 
ceive the  process  by  which  the  Kevelation  comes  to  Mary. 
The  method  of  this  revelation  is  entix-ely  interior.  Maiy 
is  not  a  Medium ;  nor  is  she  even  a  Seer  as  you  under- 
stand the  word.  She  is  a  Prophet.  By  this  we  mean 
that  all  she  has  ever  wi'itten  or  will  write,  is  i'z'om  within, 
and  not  from  without.  She  knows.  She  is  not  told.  Hers 
is  an  old,  old  spirit.  She  is  older  than  you  are,  Caro,  older 
by  many  thousand  years.  Do  not  think  that  spirits  other 
than  her  own  are  to  be  credited  with  the  authorship  of  the 
new  Gospel.  As  a  i)roof  of  this,  and  to  correct  the  false 
impression  you  have  on  the  subject,  the  holy  and  inner 
truth,  of  which  she  is  the  depositary,  will  not  in  future  be 
given  to  her  by  the  former  method.  All  she  writes 
henceforth,  she  v.ill  write  consciously.  Yes,  she  must 
finish  the  new  Evangel  by  conscious  effort  of  brain  and 
will." 

Coming  from  a  source  which  we  had  learnt  to 
trust  implicitly,  and  according  with  our  own 
highest  conceptions,  this  message  was  supremely 
satisfactory,  and  was  welcomed  accordingly.  But 
it  was  followed  forthwith  by  another  which  excited 
feelings  of  a  very  dilferent  character.  For,  as  if 
expressly  in  order  to  prevent  her  from  being  made 
vain-glorious  and  uplifted  by  it,  they  added— 

"  (To  Mart.)  It  may  serve  to  exhibit  the  path  by 
which  you  have  come,  and  to  suggest  the  nature  of  some 
ancient  tendencies  which  may  yet  tarnish  the  mirror  of  a 
soul  destined  to  attain  perfection,  to  leani  that  you  dwelt 
within  the  body  of ." 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  95 

Here  were  given  the  name  and  character  of  a 
certain  Koman  dame  of  some  seventeen  centuries 
ago,  one  of  high  station,  but  of  a  repute  so  evil  as 
to  cause  an  immense  shock  to  both  of  us.  It  does 
not  come  within  the  design  of  this  book  to  disclose 
the  particular  personalities  with  whom  we  had 
been  identified  in  the  past^^^.  Concerning  this  one 
it  must  suffice  to  state  here  that,  omitting  from 
account  one  whole  side  of  "  Mary's  "  character,  we 
both  recognised  in  the  other  side  traits  strongly 
resembling  those  which  had  been  indicated.  And 
she  subsequently  recovered  distinct  recollections 
of  scenes  in  the  life  in  question  which  served  to 
assure  her  on  the  point.  Our  discussions  on  the 
matter  tended  to  conclusions  of  which  fuller  know- 
ledge brought  the  verification.  It  was  not  one  of 
those  lives  in  virtue  of  which  she  was  directly 
qualified  for  her  present  work;  but  it  was  one  of 
those  lives  of  which  the  sin  and  the  suffering  may 
well  be  conceived  of  as  indispensable  elements  in 
the  education  of  a  soul  called  to  a  lofty  work  and 
destiny  in  the  future,  in  accordance  with  the  prin- 
ciple which  finds  expression  in  the  sayings,  "  The 
greater  the  sinner  the  greater  the  saint,"  and 
"  Pecca  Fortiter."  This  also  we  discerned  clearly, 
that,  supposing  it  to  be  indeed  a  truth  that  man  is 
"  made  perfect  through  suffering,"  the  experiences 
in  the  course  of  which  the  suffering  is  undergone 
must  imply  sin  as  well  as  pain  and  sorrow ;  since 
otherwise  there  would  be  a  whole  region  of  his 
nature,    namely   the   moral,    in   which   he   would 

(''These  are  disclosed  in  "The  Life  of  A.K."  The  personality 
referred  to  on  this  occasion  was  "  Faiistino,  the  Roman,"  the 
Empress  of  Marcus  Aurelius.  (Life  A.K.  Vol.  L  pp.  853-354.) 
S.H.H. 


96  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

remain  unvitalised.  The  lesson  of  which  is  that 
a  man  is  alive  only  so  far  as  he  has  liA^ed.  There 
was  yet  another  reflection  that  was  prompted  by 
the  occasion  in  question,  and  one  which  crowned 
and  glorified  the  rest.  This  was  the  assurance 
implied  that  none  need  despair.  If  the  soul  which 
had  dwelt  in  the  body  of  the  person  named,  could 
nevertheless  become  within  measureable  time  what 
"  Mary "  was  now,  and  be  "  destined  to  attain 
perfection,"  there  is  hope  for  all,  and  the  doctrine 
of  Reincarnation  is  indeed  a  gospel  of  salvation. 
And  herein  we  discerned  a  lesson  hitherto  unsus- 
pected so  far  as  we  were  aware,  in  the  parable  of 
the  Prodigal  Son.  It  is  not  the  "  elder  brother  " 
who  stays  at  home  that  can  best  appreciate  the 
divine  order;  but  the  prodigal  who  has  gone  forth 
into  the  world  of  experience  to  acquire  knowledge 
for  himself  at  first  hand.  They  who  have  been  the 
most  fully  satiated  with  the  husks  of  materiality, 
can — when  their  time  arrives  for  coming  to  their 
true  selves — best  estimate  the  fare  provided  in  the 
"  Father's  House."  "  He  loveth  most  to  whom 
most  has  been  forgiven. 

While  sitting  alone  one  day  and  pondering  these 
things,  and  particularly  the  difficulty  which  people 
often  find  in  correcting  in  themselves  even  the 
faults  which  they  deplore,  this  pregnant  sentence 
was  spoken  audibly  to  my  inner  hearing  by  a  voice 
which  I  recognised  as  that  of  my  Genius :  — 
"  Tendencies  encouraged  for  ages  cannot  be  cured 
in  a  single  lifetime,  but  may  require  ages." 

This  further  reflection  also  was  suggested  to  me  : 
that  souls  of  exceptional  strength  are  reincarnated 
in  bodies  of  exceptionally  strong  passional  natures, 
expressly  in  order  to  obtain  the  discipline  which 


THE    COMMUNICATIOiT.  97 

comes  of  the  effort  to  subdue  them.  All  of  which 
reflections  tended  to  exhibit  the  rashness  of  judg- 
ing outward  judgment  in  respect  of  others.  In 
order  to  judge  righteous  judgment  it  is  necessary 
to  know  the  strength  of  their  temptations,  and  of 
their  efforts  to  resist  them.  And  these  can  be  known 
only  to  God.  The  attainment  of  perfection,  and 
therein  of  salvation  by  conquest  and  not  by  flight, 
— this  is  the  principle  of  reincarnation.  It  is  the 
condition  of  llegeneration,  which  is  from  out  of 
the  body. 

In  due  time  we  were  able  to  recognise  the  whole 
plan  of  our  work  as  so  ordered  as  to  make  the  work 
itself  a  demonstration  of  the  doctrine  of  reincarna- 
tion.      When   once   this  doctrine    had    become   a 
practical  question  for  us,  it  assumed  a  prominent 
place  both  in  our  teachings  and  in  our  experiences. 
One  instruction  given  iis  was  no  less  striking  in 
itself  than  in  the  circumstances  of  its  communica- 
tion.    The  messenger  was  one  with  whom  we  had 
never     anticipated    coming    into    relations,    for, 
besides  not  courting  intercourse  with  the  souls  of 
the  departed,  we  had  not  paid  to  the  writings  of 
the  person  concerned  the  heed  that  would  entitle 
us  to  count  him  among  our  cordial  sympathisers; 
and  still  less  as  among  our  possible  visitants.    This 
was  the  famous  Swedish  Seer,  Emmanuel  Sweden- 
borg.     In  the  course  of  what  we  afterwards  found 
to   be   a   strikingly  characteristic   communication 
from  him,  he  informed  us  that  owing  to  the  diffi- 
culty our  angels  had  in  approaching  us  just  then, 
through  the  condition  of  the  spiritual  atmosphere, 
they  had  charged  him  with  a  message  to  us,  in 
which  "  Mary's"  Genius  had  spoken  to  him  of  her  as 
"  A  soul  of  vast  experience,  who  under  his  tuition 


98  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

had  so  painfully  acquired  the  evangel  of  which  she 
was  the  depositary  " ;  adding  that  he,  her  Genius, 
"  had  been  promised  help  to  recover  for  her,  in  this 
incarnation,  the  memory  of  all  that  was  in  the 
past  " ;  and — which  was  the  point  of  the  message — 
that  it  was  to  be  put  forward,  not  as  we  were  then 
contemplating  putting  it  forward,  but  "  as  frag- 
mentary specimens  of  such  recollection  occurring 
to  one  now  a  woman,  but  formerly  an  initiate,  who 
is  beginning  to  recover  this  power," 

It  will  be  interesting  to  remark  on  this  expe- 
rience, that  to  this  day  the  followers  of  Sweden- 
borg  set  their  faces  against  the  doctrine  of 
reincarnation,  expressly  on  the  ground  that  their 
master  denied  it  in  his  lifetime.  Whether  Sweden- 
borg  really  denied  it  is  uncertain.  There  is  grave 
cause  to  doubt  whether  his  writings  on  the  subject 
have  been  rightly  understood  or  fairly  repre- 
sented. It  has  been  maintained  with  much  show 
of  reason  that  Swedenborg  denied  only  the  reincar- 
nation of  the  astral  soul,  not  of  the  true  soul;  in 
which  case  he  would  be  right.  Having  once 
obtained  access  to  us,  his  visits  were  for  a  time 
frequent,  the  manner  of  them  being  various.  For 
he  came  to  us  jointly  and  separately,  in  waking 
and  in  sleeping— the  latter  to  "  Mary  "  only — and 
audibly  and  visibly — the  latter  also  to  "  Mary  " 
only.  He  alluded  to  a  recent  incarnation  of  mine, 
of  which  I  have  since  had  full  and  independent 
proof.  And  he  recognised  our  work  as  not  only  a 
confirmation  and  continuation  of  his  own,  but  also 
as  a  correction.  For,  as  he  gave  us  to  understand, 
he  had  been  too  much  under  the  influence  of  the 
current  orthodoxy  to  be  able  to  transmit  the  revela- 
tion given  to  him  in  its  proper  purity,  and  unbiased 


THE    COMMUNICATION.  99 

by  his  own  preconceptions.  The  doctrine  in  respect 
of  which  he  was  chiefly  desirous  of  being  set  right 
was  that  of  the  Incarnation,  the  orthodox  present- 
ment of  which  he  now  saw  to  be  wrong,  by  reason 
of  its  deification  of  Jesus,  In  referring  to  the  per- 
version of  the  truth  by  the  formulators  of  the 
Christian  orthodoxy,  he  said  to  us,  with  much 
emphasis,  "  Do  not  be  too  kind  to  the  Christians."' 

This  allusion  to  an  experience  which  belongs  to 
the  category  of  "  spiritualism  "  rather  than  to  that 
of  our  special  work,  may  with  advantage  be  fol- 
lowed by  some  account  of  our  other  experiences  of 
the  same  order,  partly  for  the  sake  of  testifying  to 
the  genuineness  of  the  experiences  relied  on  by 
spiritualists,  and  partly  in  order  to  show  the  dis- 
tinction between  the  two  orders  of  experience,  as 
discerned  by  persons  whose  familiarity  with  both 
qualified  them  to  institute  comparison  between 
them.  For,  having  once  become  sensitised  in  the 
inner  and  higher  regions  of  the  consciousness,  we 
had  become  sensitised  also  in  the  intermediate 
regions,  and  were  able  therefore  to  hold  palpable 
converse  with  the  denizens  of  these  also.  And  the 
converse  thus  held  was  of  the  most  satisfactory 
character,  on  the  ground  both  of  the  certainty  of 
its  reality  and  its  intrinsic  nature.  Father,  mother, 
wife,  brothers,  sundry  dear  friends,  and  others 
interested  in  our  work,  all  came  to  me,  and  some 
of  them  to  my  colleague,  and  this  several  times, 
and  in  a  manner  impossible  to  be  distrusted.  For 
my  mother  more  than  once  spoke  to  me  aloud  in 
her  own  unmistakeable  voice,  and  in  tones  that 
anyone  might  have  heard,  as  I  sat  alone  in  my 
study.  My  wife  came  repeatedly  to  both  of  us, 
jointly    and    separately,     audibly,     visibly,     and 


lOO  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

tangibly;  giving  us  timely  warnings  of  dangers 
unsuspected  by  us  but  proving  to  be  real.  And  one 
of  my  brothers  cleared  up  a  mystery  which  had 
hung  over  his  death.  No  mere  attenuated  wraiths 
or  soulless  phantoms  were  they  who  thus  visited 
us  from  "  beyond  the  veil,"  they  were  strong,  dis- 
tinct, intelligent  individualities,  veritable  souls, 
palpitating  with  vitality,  and  eager  to  render  loving 
service.  But  they  came  spontaneously  and 
unevoked,  for  we  never  sought  to  compel  their 
presence.  Our  quest  was  purely  and  simply  for 
truth,  not  for  persons.  But  we  considered  that, 
when  these  also  came,  as  they  did  come,  to  our- 
selves directly  and  without  intervention  of  any 
third  party,  to  refuse  to  receive  them  on  the 
ground  tliat  they  had  put  off  their  bodies,  would 
be  equivalent  to  repulsing  our  friends  in  the  flesh 
on  the  ground  that  they  had  put  off  their  overcoats. 
The  spirit  in  which  alone  such  intercourse  is 
permissible  will  be  seen  by  the  following  citations 
from  the  instructions  received  by  us.  Terms  from 
the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Oriental  Scriptures  were 
used  indifferently  by  our  illuminators.  The  word 
Ruach  in  the  following—which  is  Hebrew  for 
Spirit — is  here  used  in  a  kabalistic  sense  to  denote 
the  astral  soul  or  ghost,  as  distinguished  from  the 
divine  soul,  the  Psyche  or  Neshamah,  and  from  the 
NepJiesh  or  mere  phantom.  The  following  is  from 
an  instruction  given  to  "  Mary  "  in  sleep,  in  direct 
solution  of  certain  perplexities. 

"  Thou  knowest  that  in  the  end,  when  Nirvana  is 
attained,  the  soul  shall  gather  up  all  that  it  hath  left 
within  the  astral  of  holy  memories  and  worthy  experience, 
and  to  this  end  the  Ruach  rises  in  the  astral  sphere,  by 
the  gradual  decay  and  loss  of  its  more  material  aflBnities, 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  lOl 

until  these  have  so  disintegrated  and  perished  that  its  sub- 
stance is  thereby  lightened  and  purified.  But  continual 
commerce  and  intercourse  with  earth  add,  as  it  were, 
fresh  fuel  to  its  earthly  affinities,  keeping  these  alive,  and 
hindering  its  recall  to  its  spiritual  ego.  Thus,  therefore, 
the  spiritual  ego  itself  is  detained  from  perfect  absorption 
into  the  divine,  and  union  therewith.  For  the  Ruach  shall 
not  all  die,  if  there  be  in  it  anything  worthy  of  recall.  Tlie 
astral  sphere  is  its  purging  chamber.  For  Saturn,  who  is 
Time,  is  the  trier  of  all  things ;  he  devoureth  all  the  dross ; 
only  that  escapeth  which  in  its  nature  is  ethereal  and 
destined  to  reign.  And  this  death  of  the  Ruach  is  gradual 
and  natural.  It  is  a  process  of  eUmination  and  disinte- 
gration, often — as  men  measure  time — extending  over 
many  decades,  or  even  centuries.  And  those  Ruachs 
which  appertain  to  wicked  and  evil  persons,  having  strong 
wills  inclined  earthwards, — these  persist  longest  and 
manifest  most  frequently  and  vividly,  because  they  rise 
not,  but,  being  destined  to  perish  utterly,  are  not  with- 
drawn from  innnediate  contact  with  the  earth.  They  are 
all  dross;  there  is  in  them  no  redeemable  element.  But 
the  Ruach  of  the  righteous  complaineth  if  thou  disturb 
his  evolution.  '  Why  callest  thou  me  ?  disturb  me  not. 
The  memories  of  my  earth-life  are  chains  about  my  neck ; 
the  desire  of  the  past  detaineth  me.  Suffer  me  to  rise 
towards  my  rest,  and  hinder  me  not  with  evocations.  But 
let  thy  love  go  after  me  and  encompass  me ;  so  shalt  thou 
rise  with  me  through  sphere  after  sphere.' 

"For  the  good  man  upon  earth  can  love  nothing  less 
than  the  divine.  Wherefore  that  which  he  loveth  in  his 
friend  is  the  divine,  that  is,  the  true  and  radiant  self.  And 
if  he  love  it  as  differentiated  from  God,  it  is  only  on 
account  of  its  separate  tincture.  For  in  the  perfect  light 
there  are  innumerable  tinctures.  And  according  to  its 
celestial  affinity,  one  soul  loveth  this  or  that  splendour 
more  than  the  rest.  And  when  the  righteous  friend  of  the 
good  man  dieth,  the  love  of  the  living  man  goeth  after 
the  true  soul  of  the  dead ;  and  the  strength  and  divinity 


I02  THE    COMMUNICATIOM . 

of  this  love  lielpeth  the  purgation  of  the  astral  soul,  the 
psychic  ghost.  It  is  to  this  astral  soul,  which  ever 
reraaineth  near  the  living  friend,  an  indication  of  the  way 
it  must  also  go, — a  light  shining  upon  the  upward  path 
that  leads  from  the  astral  to  the  celestial  and  everlasting. 
For  love,  being  divine,  is  towards  the  divine.  *  Love 
esalteth,  love  purifieth,  love  uplifteth.'  " 

And  this  also,  which  was  similarly  obtained, 
represents  a  further  restoration  of  the  original, 
pure,  undistorted  and  unmutilated  doctrine  of 
Christianity  concerning  the  communion  of  souls. 

***** 

So  weepest  thou  and  lamentest,  because  the  Soul  thou 
lovest  is  taken  from  thy  sight. 

And  life  seemeth  to  thee  a  bitter  thing:  yea,  thou 
cursest  the  destiny  of  all  living  creatures. 

And  thou  deemest  thy  love  of  no  avail,  and  thy  tears  as 
idle  drops. 

Behold,  Love  is  a  ransom,  and  the  tears  thereof  are 
prayers. 

And  if  thou  have  lived  purely,  thy  fervent  desire  shall 
be  counted  grace  to  the  soul  of  thy  dead. 

For  the  burning  and  continual  prayer  of  the  just 
availeth  much. 

Yea,  thy  love  shall  enfold  the  soul  which  thou  lovest: 
it  shall  be  unto  him  a  wedding  garment  and  a  vesture  of 
blessing. 

The  baptism  of  thy  sorrow  shall  baptize  thy  dead,  and  he 
shall  rise  because  of  it. 

Thy  prayers  shall  lift  him  up,  and  thy  tears  shall 
encompass  his  steps:  thy  love  shall  be  to  him  a  light 
shining  upon  the  upward  way. 

And  the  angels  of  God  shall  say  unto  him,  "  0  happy 
Soul,  that  art  so  well-beloved;  that  art  made  so  strong 
with  all  these  tears  and  sighs. 

"  Praise  the  Father  of  Spirits  therefor :  for  this  great 
love  shall  save  thee  many  incarnations. 


THE    COMMUNICATION.  I03 

''  Tliou  art  advanced  thereby;  thou  art  drawn  aloft  and 
can-ied  upward  by  cords  of  grace." 

For  in  such  wise  do  souls  profit  one  another  and  have 
communion,  and  receive  and  give  blessing,  the  departed 
of  the  living,  and  the  living  of  the  departed. 

And  so  much  the  more  as  the  heart  within  them  is  clean, 
and  the  way  of  their  intention  is  innocent  in  the  sight  of 
God.  .  .  . 

Count  not  as  lost  thy  suffering  on  behalf  of  other  souls ; 
for  cveiy  cry  is  a  prayer,  and  all  prayer  is  power. 

That  thou  wiliest  to  do  is  done ;  thine  intention  is  united 
to  tlie  Will  of  Divine  Love. 

Nothing  is  lost  of  that  which  thou  layest  out  for  God 
and  for  thy  brother. 

And  it  is  love  alone  who  redeemeth,  and  love  hath 
nothing  of  her  own'**. 

But  precious  as  is  the  communion  of  souls  when 
thus  conditioned,  it  was  not  to  them  that  we  looked 
for  light  and  guidance  in  our  work.  Nor,  indeed, 
to  any  persons  at  all  in  the  sense  in  which,  the  term 
is  ordinarily  used.  We  looked  steadfastly  and 
directly  to  the  Highest,  confidently  leaving  to  the 
Highest  the  appointment  both  of  the  Messenger 
and  of  the  Message,  but  never  failing  to  submit 
both  manner  and  matter  to  the  keenest  scrutiny  of 
faculties  which  we  had  striven  to  the  utmost  to 
attune  to  divine  things.  We  were,  moreover, 
emphatically  warned  from  the  outset  against 
allowing  any  intrusion  into  our  work  of  the 
influences  accessible  to  the  ordinary  sensitive,  the 
two  planes  being  absolutely  distinct.     Herein  lay 

(*)The  "  Hymn  of  Aphrodite,"  including  the  "  Discourse  of 
the  Communion  of  Souls,  and  of  the  Uses  of  Love  between 
Creature  and  Creature ;  being  part  of  the  Golden  Book  of 
Venus,"  from  which  latter  the  above  is  taken,  is  given  in  full  in 
the  P.W.  pp.  350-356. 


I04  THE   COMMUNICATION, 

the  significance  of  the  saying  of  "  Mary's  "  Genius, 
that  he  had  been  "  promised  help  to  enable  her  to 
recover  in  this  incarnation  the  memory  of  all  that 
is  in  the  past."  The  Genii  themselves,  although 
of  the  celestial,  belong  to  its  circumferential  and 
lowest  sphere.  They  touch  the  astral,  but  do  not 
enter  it.  The  help  spoken  of  was  to  come  from 
the  innermost  and  highest  spheres.  And  the  charge 
was  accordingly  given  us,  "  Do  not,  then,  seek 
after  '  controls.'  Keep  your  temple  for  the  Lord 
God  of  Hosts ;  and  turn  out  of  it  the  money- 
changers, the  dove-sellers,  and  the  dealers  in 
curious  arts,  yea,  with  a  scourge  of  cords  if  need 
be." 

The  manner  in  which  we  received  the  first  full 
and  particular  account  respecting  the  method  of 
revelation,  was  as  folloAvs.  I  was  pondering  to 
myself  with  much  intentness  the  nature  and  source 
of  inspiration,  and  desiring  a  test  whereby  to  dis- 
tinguish between  true  and  false  inspiration.  But  I 
refrained  for  various  reasons  from  consulting  my 
colleague,  at  least  until  I  should  have  exhausted 
my  OAvn  resources.  And  she  was  still  without  any 
intimation  of  my  need  when  she  received  the 
instruction  concerning  inspiration  and  prophesy- 
ing of  which  the  following  is  a  portion.  It  was 
received  in  sleep,  and  the  date  was  shortly  before 
we  were  told  that  her  knowledges  were  due  to 
experiences  undergone  in  previous  lives^^\  When 
I  had  read  it  she  said,  referring  to  the  first  verse, 

'')The  instruction  concerning  inspiration  and  prophesying  was 
received  by  A.K.  in  Paris  on  the  7th  February,  1880.     S.H.H. 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  I05 

"  But  I  did  not  ask."  In  reply  to  whicli  I  told  her 
that  I  had  asked.  It  was  addressed  equally  to 
both  of  us,  as  making  together  one  system. 

"  I  heard  last  night  in  my  sleep  a  voice  speaking  to  me, 
and  saying — 

"  You  ask  the  method  and  nature  of  Inspiration,  and 
the  means  whereby  God  revealeth  the  Truth. 

Know  that  there  is  no  enlightenment  from  without: 
the  secret  of  things  is  revealed  from  within. 

From  without  conaetli  no  Divine  Revelation:  but  the 
Spirit  within  beareth  witness. 

Think  not  that  I  tell  you  that  which  you  know  not :  for 
except  you  know  it,  it  cannot  be  given  to  you. 

To  hiui  that  iiath  it  is  given,  and  he  hath  the  more 
abundantly. 

None  is  a  prophet  save  he  who  knoweth :  the  instructor 
of  the  people  is  a  man  of  many  lives. 

Inborn  knowledge  and  the  perception  of  things,  these 
are  the  sources  of  revelation :  the  Soul  of  the  man 
instrueteth  him,  having  already  learned  by  experience. 

Intuition  is  inborn  experience ;  that  which  the  soul 
knoweth  of  old  and  of  former  years. 

And  Illumination  is  the  Light  of  Wisdom,  whereby  a 
man  perceiveth  heavenly  secrets. 

Which  Light  is  the  Spirit  of  God  within  the  man,  show- 
ing unto  him  the  things  of  God. 

Do  not  think  that  I  tell  you  anything  you  know  not ; 
all  conieth  from  within :  the  Spirit  that  infonneth  is  the 
Spirit  of  God  in  the  prophet. 

•  ••••• 

Inspiration  may  indeed  be  mediun)ship,  but  it  is  con- 
scious ;  and  the  knowledge  of  the  prophet  instrueteth  him. 

Even  though  he  speak  in  an  ecstasy,  he  uttereth 
nothin":  that  he  knoweth  not." 


'o 


Then  followed  this  apostrophe  to  the  Prophet :  — ■ 


lo6  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

"  TJlou  who  art  a  prophet  hast  had  mauy  lives :  yea, 
thou  hast  taught  many  nations,  and  hast  stood  before 
king8. 

And  God  hath  instructed  thee  in  the  years  that  are  past, 
and  in  the  former  times  of  the  earth. 

By  prayer,  by  fasting,  by  meditation,  by  painful  seek- 
ing, hast  thou  attained  that  thou  knowest. 

There  is  no  knowledge  but  by  labour:  there  is  no 
intuition  but  by  experience. 

I  have  seen  thee  on  the  hills  of  the  East :  I  have  fol- 
lowed thy  steps  in  the  wilderness :  I  have  seen  thee  adore 
at  sunrise :  I  have  marked  thy  night  watches  in  the  caves 
of  the  mountains. 

Thou  hast  attained  with  patience,  0  prophet!  God 
hath  revealed  the  truth  to  thee  from  within." 

Thus,  for  the  first  timekuown  to  history,  was  given 
a  definition  of  the  nature  and  method  of  inspiration 
and  prophecy,  at  once  luminous,  reasonable,  and 
inexpugnable,  to  the  full  and  final  solution  of  this 
stupendous  problem;  and  comporting  with  and 
explaining,  as  it  did,  all  o\ir  own  experiences,  we 
felt  that  we  could  bear  unreserved  testimony  to  its 
truth.  But,  vast  as  was  the  addition  thus  made  to 
the  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation,  it  did  not 
exhaust  the  treasures  revealed  and  communicated 
on  that  wondrous  night ;  for  it  was  followed  imme- 
diately by  a  prophecy  of  the  meaning  of  the  new 
dispensation  on  which  the  world  is  entering,  and 
of  which  our  work  is  the  introduction.  At  once 
Biblical  in  diction  and  character,  it  reached  in 
loftiness  the  highest  level  of  Biblical  prophecy 
and  inspiration,  demonstrating  the  same  world 
celestial  and  divine  as  the  source  of  both.  For 
which  reason,  and  the  crushing  blow  administered 
by  it  to  the  superstitions  which  have  made  of 
Christianity  a  by-word  and  a  rejjroach  by  their 


THE   COMMUNICATION.  I07 

gross  materialisations  of  mysteries  purely  spiritual, 
it  is  reproduced  in  full  here.    The  heading  is  of  our 
own  devising :  — 
A  Prophecy  of  the  Kingdom  of  the  Soul,  mysti- 
cally called  the  Day  of  the  Woman. 

"  And  now  I  show  you  a  mysteiy  and  a  new  thing,  which 
is  part  of  the  mysteiy  of  the  fourth  day  of  creation. 

Tlie  word  wliich  shall  come  to  save  the  world,  shall  be 
uttered  by  a  woman. 

A  woman  shall  conceive,  and  shall  bring  forth  the 
tidings  of  salvation. 

For  the  reign  of  Adam  is  at  its  last  hour  j  and  God  shall 
crown  all  things  by  the  creation  of  Eve. 

Hitherto  the  man  hath  been  alone,  and  hath  had 
dominion  over  the  earth. 

But  when  the  woman  shall  be  created,  God  shall  give 
unto  her  the  kingdom ;  and  she  shall  be  first  in  rule  and 
highest  in  dignity. 

Yea,  the  last  shall  be  first,  and  the  elder  shall  serve  the 
younger. 

So  that  vv'onien  shall  no  more  lament  for  their  woman- 
hood; but  men  shall  rather  say,  "  0  that  we  had  been  born 
women !" 

For  the  strong  shall  be  put  down  from  their  seat,  and 
the  meek  shall  be  exalted  to  their  place. 

The  days  of  the  Covenant  of  Manifestation  are  passing 
away:  the  Gospel  of  Interpretation  cometh. 

There  shall  nothing  new  be  told;  but  that  which  is 
ancient  shall  be  interpi'eted. 

So  that  man  the  manifestor  shall  resign  his  office :  and 
woman  the  interpreter  shall  give  light  to  the  world. 

Hers  is  the  fourth  office:  she  revealeth  that  which  the 
Lord  hath  manifested. 

Hers  is  the  light  of  the  heavens,  and  the  brightest  of 
the  planets  of  the  holy  seveu. 

She  is  the  fourth  dimension;  tlie  eyes  which  enlighten; 
the  power  which  draweth  inward  to  God. 


Io8  THE   COMMUNICATION. 

And  lier  kingdom  cometli;  the!  day  of  the  exaltation 
of  woman. 

And  her  reign  shall  be  greater  than  the  reign  of  the 
man :  for  Adam  shall  be  put  down  from  his  place ;  and  she 
shall  have  dominion  for  ever. 

And  she  who  is  alone  shall  bring  forth  more  children 
to  God,  than  she  who  hath  an  husband. 

There  shall  no  more  be  a  reproach  against  women :  but 
against  men  shall  be  the  reproach. 

For  the  woman  is  the  crown  of  man,  and  the  final  mani- 
festation of  humanity. 

She  is  the  nearest  to  the  throne  of  God,  when  she  shall 
be  revealed. 

But  the  creation  of  woman  is  not  yet  complete :  but  it 
shall  be  complete  in  the  time  which  is  at  hand. 

All  things  are  thine,  0  Mother  of  God :  all  things  are 
thine,  O  Thou  who  risest  from  the  sea;  and  Tliou  shalt 
have  dominion  over  all  the  worlds*''. 

(')F.W.  pp.  311-314.     Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  pp.  344-345. 


CHAPTEE  IV. 

THE    ANTAGONISATION, 

Even  had  we  been  disposed,  which  happily  we  were 
not,  to  exalt  ourselves  on  the  strength  of  the 
loftiness  of  our  mission,  the  constant  proofs 
afforded  us  of  the  paucity  of  our  knowledge  in 
comparison  with  what  remained  to  be  known, 
would  have  effectually  restrained  us.  But  as  it 
was,  we  were  from  the  first  penetrated  by  the  con- 
viction that  only  in  so  far  as  we  succeeded  in 
subordinating  the  individual  to  the  universal,  the 
jaersonal  to  the  divine,  could  the  work  be  suc- 
cessfully accomplished.  The  man  must  make 
himself  nothing  that  the  God  may  be  all.  This 
was  the  burden  of  the  injunctions  enforced  on  us 
throughout;  the  failures  of  others  through  self- 
exaltation  being  adduced  in  illustration.  For,  as 
we  were  plainly  given  to  understand,  "  many  are 
called  but  few  are  chosen  " ;  the  weak  point  in 
their  system,  the  "  Judas  "  by  whom  they  are 
betrayed  and  fail,  being  generally  vanity.  They 
are  as  instruments  which  mistake  themselves  for 
the  mind  and  hand  which  wield  them. 

Humility  and  Love,  the  violet  and  the  red, 
these  are  the  two  extremes  of  the  prism  which  com- 
prise between  them  all  the  Seven  Spirits  of  God. 
Blended,  they  make  the  royal  purple ;  but  the  hue 
of  that  purple  depends  on  the  spiritual  stales  of 
the  individuals  themselves  whose  tinctures  they 
are.  They  were,  we  were  told,  the  tinctures  of  our 
own    souls    as    indicated    by    the    colours    of    our 


Ho  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

respective  auras.     "  Mary's  "  was  the  "  blood-red 
ray  of  the  innermost  sphere,"  the  sphere  of  the 
"  iirst  of  the  Gods,"  wherein  "  love  and  wisdom  are 
one."     "  For  the  Hebrews  Uriel,  for  the  Greeks 
Phoibos,  the  Bright  One  of  God."    Mine  was  the 
violet  of  the  outermost  sphere,  that  of  the  "  last  of 
the  Gods,"  the  "  Spirit  of  the  Fear  of  the  Lord," 
and  therein  of  Reverence  and  Humility;   for  the 
Greeks  Saturn,  and  for  the  Hebrews  Satan,  the 
"  Angel  unfallen  of  the  outermost  sphere."    Only 
when  man  is  built  up  of  all  the  Gods,  and  bears 
upon  him  the  seal  of  each  God,  having  climbed 
the  ladder  of  his  regeneration  from  circumference 
to  centre,  from  *'  Saturn  "  to  the  "  Sun,"  is  the 
"  week  "  of  his  new  and  spiritual  creation  accom- 
plished.    Similarly  the  co-operation  of  all  these 
divine  potencies  was    indispensable  to  our  work. 
And  we  were  emphatically  warned  of  the  dangers 
both  to  it  and  to  ourselves,  that  would  come  of  the 
lack  of  the  divine  presence  in  respect  of  any  of 
them.     Hence   the   necessity  of   maintaining   the 
necessary  conditions  in  ourselves,  and  the  caution 
addressed    to  us  by    "  Hermes,"   in  view  of  the 
liability  of  mortals  to  appropriate  to  themselves 
the  importance  appertaining  to  their  mission  when 
this  transcends  the  ordinary.     To  this  end,  in  the 
following    Exhortation,    he    disclosed    to    us    the 
heights  yet  to  be  ascended,  saying — 

He  whose  adversaries  fight  with  weapons  of  steel,  must 
himself  be  armed  in  like  manner,  if  he  would  not  be  igno- 
miniously  slain  or  save  himself  by  flight. 

And  not  only  so,  but  forasmuch  as  his  adversaries  may 
be  many,  while  he  is  only  one;  it  is  even  necessary  that 
the  steel  he  carries  be  of  purer  temper  and  of  more  subtle 
point  and  contrivance  than  theirs. 


THE   ANTAGONISATTON.  I  I  I 

I,  Hermes,  would  arm  you  with  such,  that  bearing  a 
blade  with  a  double  edge,  ye  may  be  able  to  withstand 
in  the  evil  hour. 

For  it  is  written  that  the  tree  of  life  is  guarded  by  a 
sword  which  tumeth  every  way. 

Therefore  I  would  have  you  armed  both  with  a  perfect 
philosophy  and  with  the  power  of  the  divine  life. 

And  first  the  knowledge;  that  you  and  they  who  hear 
you  may  know  the  reason  of  the  faith  which  is  in  you. 

But  knowledge  cannot  prevail  alone,  and  ye  are  not  yet 
perfected. 

When  the  fulness  of  the  time  shall  come,  I  will  add 
unto  you  the  power  of  the  divine  life. 

It  is  the  life  of  contemplation,  of  fasting,  of  obedience, 
and  of  resistance. 

And  afterwards  the  chrism,  the  power,  and  the  glory. 
But  these  are  not  yet. 

Meanwhile  remain  together  and  perfect  your  philo- 
sophy. 

Boast  not,  and  be  not  lifted  up;  for  all  things  are 
God's,  and  ye  are  in  God,  and  God  in  you. 

But  when  the  word  sliall  come  to  you,  be  ready  to  obey. 

There  is  but  one  way  to  power,  and  it  is  the  way  of 
obedience. 

Call  no  man  your  master  or  king  upon  the  earth,  lest 
ye  forsake  the  spirit  for  the  form  and  become  idolaters. 

He  who  is  indeed  spiritual,  and  transformed  into  the 
divine  image,  desires  a  spiritual  king. 

Pln-ify  your  bodies,  and  eat  no  dead  thing  that  has 
looked  with  living  eyes  upon  the  light  of  Heaven. 

For  the  eye  is  the  symbol  of  brotherhood  among  you. 
Sight  is  the  mystical  sense. 

Let  no  man  take  the  life  of  his  brother  to  feed  withal 
his  own. 

But  slay  only  such  as  are  evil ;  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Tliey  are  miserably  deceived  who  expect  eternal  life, 
and  restrain  not  their  hands  from  blood  and  death. 


112  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

They  are  miserably  deceived  who  look  for  wives  from  on 
high,  and  have  not  yet  attained  their  manhood. 

Despise  not  the  gift  of  knowledge ;  and  make  not 
spiritual  eunuchs  of  yourselves. 

For  Adam  was  first  formed,  tlien  Eve. 

Ye  are  twain,  the  man  with  the  woman,  and  she  with 
him,  neither  man  nor  woman,  but  one  creature. 

And  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you'''. 

The  knowledge  of  the  "  Seven  Spirits  "  whereby 
Deity  operates  in  the  universe,  has  been  completely 
dropped  out  of  sight  by  the  Christian  world.  It  is 
necessary,  therefore,  if  only  in  vindication  of  the 
importance  attached  to  them  by  our  illuminators, 
to  recite  the  instruction  received  by  us  concerning 
them,  which  is  as  follows.  It  is  a  chapter  from  the 
recovered  Gnosis^^^ :  — 

"  In  the  bosom  of  the  Eternal  were  all  the  Gods  com- 
prehended, as  the  seven  spirits  of  the  prism,  contained  in 

the  Invisible  Light. 

■X-  *  *  *  * 

By  the  Word  of  Elohim  were  the  Seven  Elohim  mani- 

(")The  occasion  of  the  receipt  by  A.K.  and  E.M.  of  the  above 
was  one  of  peculiar  interest.  It  was  given  in  reference  to  a 
visit  from  the  late  Laurence  Oliphant,  an  account  of  which 
will  be  found  in  "  The  Life  of  A.K."  It  will  suffice  to  say  here 
that,  having  heard  of  their  work,  Oliphant  came  to  them 
as  an  emissary  from  his  chief  in  America,  Thomas  Lake  Harris, 
to  summon  them  to  place  themselves  and  all  that  they  were  and 
had,  at  his  disposal  as  the  king  and  Christ  of  the  new  dispensa- 
tion. The  above  instruction  was  given  to  them  in  direct  refer- 
ence to  this  incident.  It  was  followed  by  others  fully  exposing 
the  delusive  source  and  nature  of  the  doctrine  and  practice  of 
Laurence  Oliphant  and  Thomas  Lake  Harris.  The  above 
Exhortation  of  Hermes  to  his  Neophytes  is  now  given  in  full 
in  this  book  for  the  first  time.  It  is  taken  from  "  The  Life  of 
A.K."  Vol.  I.  pp.  282-283.     S.H.H. 

(''See  note  p.  To 


THE    ANTAGONISATION,  II3 

fest :  even  the  Seven  Spiz-^its  of  God  in  the  oi'der  of  their 
precedence : 

The  Spirit  of  Wisdom,  the  Spu-it  of  Undei-standing, 
the  Spirit  of  Counsel,  the  Spirit  of  Power,  the  Spirit  of 
Knowledge,  the  Spirit  of  Righteousness,  and  the  Spirit  of 
Divine  Awfulness. 

All  these  are  coequal  and  coeternal.  ' 

Each  has  the  nature  of  the  whole  in  itself :  and  each  is  a 
perfect  entity. 

And  the  brightness  of  their  manifestation  shineth  forth 
from  the  midst  of  each,  as  wheel  within  wheel,  encircling 
the  White  Throne  of  the  Invisible  Trinity  in  Unity. 

These  are  the  Divine  fires  which  bum  before  the 
presence  of  God :  which  proceed  from  the  Spirit,  and  are 
one  with  the  Spii'it. 

He  is  divided,  yet  not  diminished :  He  is  All,  and  He  is 
One. 

For  the  Spirit  of  God  is  a  flame  of  fire  which  the  Word 
of  God  divideth  into  many :  yet  the  original  flame  is  not 
decreased,  nor  the  power  thereof  nor  the  brightness 
thereof  lessened. 

Tliou  mayest  light  many  lamps  from  the  flame  of  one; 
yet  thou  dost  in  nothing  diminish  that  first  flame. 

Now  the  Spirit  of  God  is  expressed  by  the  Word  of  God, 
which  ia  Adonai. 

For  without  the  Word  the  Will  could  have  had  no  utter- 
ance. 

Tlius  the  Divine  Will  divided  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  the 
seven  fires  went  forth  from  the  bosom  of  God  and  became 
seven  spiritual  entities. 

They  went  forth  into  the  Divine  Substance,  which  is  the 
substance  of  all  that  is." 

As  already  stated,  Hermes  is  the  Greek  name 
for  the  Second  of  the  creative  Elohim  above 
enumerated.  Hence  his  special  relation  to  the  New 
Gospel  of  Interpretation,  the  appeal  of  which  is  to 
the  Understanding. 


114  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

Being  shown  one  day  in  vision  the  path  we  had 
to  traverse  for  the  accomplishment  of  our  work, 
"  Mary  "  exclaimed  :  — 

"  What  a  dreadfully  difficult  thing  it  is  to  steer  one's 
way  amidst  such  numbers  of  influences !  I  see  a  fine, 
bright^shining  thread.  It  is  our  own  path,  and  it  is  a 
pathway  of  light.  But,  oh  1  so  narrow,  so  narrow,  and  all 
around  are  spirits  trying  to  lure  us  from  it.  Here  is 
Hennes,  shining  like  a  silver  light.  My  Genius  says  that 
the  way  to  get  the  utmost  vitality  on  the  spiritual  plane 
is  to  abandon  the  plane  of  the  body,  and  keep  it  quite  low, 
by  not  indulging  it.  The  time  for  bodily  indulgence  is 
passed  with  us.  Abstinence,  we  have  been  told,  and 
watchfulness  and  fasting  are  needful.  And  the  time  for 
the  first  of  these  has  come.  Nothing  is  gained  without 
labour  or  won  without  suffering.  Fasting  and  Watching 
and  Abstinence,  these  are  Beads  and  Rosary.  It  is  a  hard 
way  and  a  long  way,  and  it  makes  one  wishful  to  turn 
back.  We  are  not  to  be  misled  by  the  story,  so  much 
dwelt  on  to  you  by  the  Astrals,  of  Moses  and  Aaron'"'. 
They  both  were  failures,  who  entered  not  into  the  land  of 
Canaan.  We  must  be  patient  and  trust.  We  have  to  be 
cultivated  on  both  planes,  the  intellectual  and  the 
spiritual,  and  not  on  the  physical,  for  this  draws  from  and 
saps  the  others." 

So  far  as  I  was  concerned,  there  was  yet  another 
rule  that  was  made  absolute :  this  was  the  rule  of 
Poverty.  Desiring  at  one  time  to  mitigate  the 
rigour  of  my  enforced  economies  by  working  with 
a  commercial  intent,  and  to  that  end  endeavouring 
to  finish  a  tale  some  time  before  commenced,  I 
found  myself  baffled  by  a  complete  withdrawal  of 
power.    I  was  well  aware  that  no  romance  I  could 


'''The  above  reference  is  toan  experience  of  mine  which  does  not 
call  for  relation  here.     E.M. 


THE    ANTAGONISATION.  II5 

devise  would  compare  with  the  romance  I  was 
living,  and  that  any  incidents  I  could  invent 
would  be  tame  before  those  of  my  actual  life ;  but 
it  was  not  this  that  withheld  me.  It  was  made 
clear  to  me  that  there  was  now  only  one  direction 
and  one  plane  in  which  I  was  accessible  to  ideas 
and  in  which  therefore  I  could  work,  and  this  a 
direction  and  plane  altogether  incomj^atible  with 
mundane  ends.  But  I  had  not  fully  reconciled 
myself  to  the  loss  of  my  earning  power,  or  resolved 
to  refrain  from  further  efforts  in  that  behalf,  when 
I  received  the  following  experience. 

I  had  gone  to  bed,  but  not  to  sleep,  for  thinking 
over  the  matter,  when  I  became  aware  of  the 
presence  of  a  group  of  spiritual  influences,  one  of 
whom,  speaking  for  them  all,  said  to  me,  in  tones 
audible  only  to  the  inner  hearing,  but  distinct, 
measured  and  authoritative — 

"  We  whom  you  know  as  the  Gods — Zeus,  Phoibos, 
Hermes,  and  the  rest— are  actual  celestial  personalities, 
who  are  appointed  to  represent  to  mortals  tl»e  principles 
and  potencies  called  the  Seven  Spirits  of  God.  We  have 
chosen  you  for  our  instrument,  and  have  tried  you  and 
proved  you  and  instructed  you ;  and  you  belong  to  us  to 
do  our  work  and  not  your  own,  save  in  so  far  as  you  make 
it  your  own.  Only  in  such  measure  as  you  do  this  will  you 
have  any  success.  For  you  can  do  nothing  -without  us 
now :  and  it  is  useless  for  you  to  attempt  to  do  anything 
without  our  help." 

By  this  and  manifold  other  experiences,  we  had 
practical  demonstration  of  the  existence  of  a  celes- 
tial hierarchy  consisting  of  souls  perfected  and 
divinised,  divided  into  orders  corresponding  to  the 
"  Seven  Spirits  of  God,"  and  having  for  their 
function   the   illumination  of  those  souls  of  men 


Il6  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

still  on  earth  who  are  accessible  by  them;  and  to 
whom  they  manifest  themselves  in  the  forms  recog- 
nised in  the  mysteries  in  which  such  persons  have 
formerly  been  initiated. 

We  had  also,  manifold  proofs  of  their  power  to 
arrest  utterance  before  persons  unfit  to  be 
entrusted  with  the  mysteries.  The  first  instance 
occurred  to  myself,  and  was  in  this  wise.  I  was 
reading  some  passages  in  illustration  of  our  work 
to  an  old  clerical  friend  who  came  to  see  me  in 
Paris,  when  I  inadvertently  turned  to  a  part  of  the 
book  which  we  had  been  charged  to  keep  secret. 
But  before  I  had  read  a  line,  the  air  round  me 
became  so  dense  with  invisible  presences  that  I 
was  unable  to  see,  and  my  heart  was  clutched,  as 
if  by  an  invisible  hand,  and  lifted  up  towards  my 
throat  with  such  force  as  almost  to  choke  me ; 
while,  at  the  same  instant,  an  overwhelming  sense 
of  my  fault  was  impressed  on  my  mind,  causing 
me  for  some  hours  to  feel  as  one  utterly  God- 
forsaken and  cast  off. 

Not  thinking  that  "  Mary  "  was  liable  to  err  in 
the  same  way,  or  caring  to  tell  her  of  my  trespass, 
I  kept  silence  respecting  this  experience.  But  a 
few  weeks  later  it  was  repeated  for  her.  She  was 
speaking  of  our  work  to  a  spiritualist  friend  with 
whom  we  were  spending  the  evening,  and,  in  her 
eagerness,  got  upon  topics  which  I  recognised  as 
forbidden.  But  before  I  had  time  to  remind  her, 
she  suddenly  stopped  short  and  rose  from  her  seat, 
gasping  and  dazed,  and  insisted  on  returning  home 
forthwith,  to  our  hostess's  great  amazement  and 
disappointment.  Divining  what  had  occurred,  I 
refrained  from  questioning  her  until  we  were  out- 
side and  alone,  when  in  reply  to  me  she  described 


THE   ANTAGONISATION.  I17 

exactly  what  had  happened  to  me,  using  the  words, 
"  I  did  not  want  to  be  choked  !"  There  were  other 
occasions  on  which  I  was  cut  short  under  like  cir- 
cumstances, by  having  all  that  I  meant  to  say 
suddenly  and  completely  obliterated  from  my 
mind. 

Being  desirous  to  know  more  of  the  adverse 
influences  against  which  we  had  been  warned,  and 
from  which  we  suli'ered,  "  Mary "  consulted  her 
illuminator  respecting  their  origin  and  nature, 
when  the  following  colloquy  ensued  :  — 

"  They  are,"  he  said,  "  the  powers  which  affect  and 
influence  Sensitives.  They  do  not  control,  for  they  have 
no  force.  .  .  .  They  are  Eeflects.  They  have  no  real 
entity  in  themselves.  They  resemble  mists  which  arise 
from  the  damp  earth  of  low-lying  lands,  and  Avhich  the 
heat  of  the  sun  dispei-ses.  Again,  they  are  like  vapours  in 
high  altitudes,  upon  which,  if  a  man's  shadow  falls,  he 
beholds  himself  as  a  giant.  For  these  spirits  invariably 
flatter  and  magnify  a  man  to  himself.  And  this  is  a  sign 
w'hereby  you  may  know  them.  They  tell  one  that  he  is 
a  king ;  another,  that  he  is  a  Christ ;  another,  that  he  is  the 
Avisest  of  mortals,  and  the  like.  For,  being  bom  of  the 
fluids  of  the  body,  they  are  unspiritual  and  live  of  the 
body." 

"  Do  they,  then,"  I  asked, '"  come  from  within  the  manf 

"  All  things,"  he  replied  "  come  from  within.  A  man's 
foes  are  they  of  his  own  houscliold." 

"  And  how,"  I  asked,  "  may  we  discern  the  Astrals  from 
the  higher  spirits?" 

"  I  have  told  you  of  one  sign ; — they  are  flattering 
spirits.  Now  I  will  tell  you  of  another.  They  always 
depreciate  Woman.  Knd  they  do  this  because  their  dead- 
liest foe  is  the  Intuition.  And  these,  too,  are  signs.  Is 
there  anything  strong  1  they  \d\\  make  it  weak.  Is  there 
anj'ihing  wdse?  they  will  make  it  foolish.     Is  there  any- 


Il8  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

thing  sublime?  they  will  distort  and  travesty  it.  And 
this  they  do  because  they  are  exhalations  of  matter,  and 
ha,ve  no  spiritual  nature.  Hence  they  pursue  and  perse- 
cute the  Woman  continually,  sending  alter  her  a  flood  of 
vitujDeration  like  a  torrent  to  sweep  her  away.  But  it 
shall  be  in  vain.  For  God  shall  carry  her  to  His  tlu'one, 
and  she  shall  tread  on  the  necks  of  them. 

''  Therefore  the  High  Gods  will  give  through  a  woman 
the  Interpretation  which  alone  can  save  the  world.  A 
woman  shall  open  the  gates  of  the  Kingdom  to  mankind, 
because  Intuition  only  can  redeem.  Between  the  Woman 
and  the  Astrals  there  is  always  enmity ;  for  they  seek  to 
destroy  her  and  her  office,  and  to  put  themselves  in  her 
place.  They  are  the  delusive  shapes  who  tempted  the 
saints  of  old  with  exceeding  beauty  and  wiles  of  love,  and 
great  show  of  affection  and  flattery.  Oh  !  beware  of  them 
when  they  flatter,  for  they  spread  a  net  for  thy  soul." 

"Am  I,  then,  in  danger  from  them?"  I  asked.  "Am 
I,  too,  a  Sensitive?"     And  he  said, — 

"  No,  you  are  a  Poet.  And  in  that  is  your  strength  and 
your  salvation.  Poets  are  the  children  of  the  Sun,  and  the 
Sun  illumines  them.  No  poet  can  be  vain  or  self-exalted ; 
for  he  knows  that  he  speaks  only  the  words  of  God.  '  I 
sing,'  he  says,  '  because  I  must.'  Learn  a  truth  which  is 
known  only  to  the  sons  of  God.  The  Spirit  within  you  is 
divine.  It  is  God.  When  you  prophesy  and  when  you 
sing,  it  is  the  Spirit  within  you  which  gives  you  utterance. 
It  is  the  '  New  Wine  of  Dionysos.'  By  this  Spirit  your 
body  is  enlightened,  as  is  a  lamp  by  the  flame  within  it. 
Now,  the  flame  is  not  the  oil,  for  the  oil  may  be  there 
without  the  light.  Yet  the  flame  cannot  be  there  without 
the  oil.  Your  body,  then,  is  the  lamp-case  into  which  the 
oil  is  poured.  And  this — the  oil — is  your  soul,  a  fine  and 
combustible  fluid.  And  the  flame  is  the  Divine  Spii'it, 
which  is  not  born  of  the  oil,  but  is  conveyed  to  it  by  the 
hand  of  God.  You  may  quench  this  Spirit  utterly,  and 
thenceforward  you  will  have  no  immortality;  but  when 
the  lamji-case  breaks,  the  oil  will  be  spilt  on  the  earth,  and 


THE   ANTAGONISATION.  1 IQ 

a  few  fumes  will  for  a  time  arise  from  it,  and  then  it  will 
expend  itself  and  leave  at  last  no  trace.  Some  oils  are 
finer  and  more  spontaneous  than  others.  The  finest  is  that 
of  the  soul  of  the  poet.  And  in  such  a  medium  the  flame 
of  God's  Spirit  bums  more  clearly  and  powerfully  and 
brightly,  so  that  sometimes  mortal  eyes  can  hardly  endure 
its  brightness.  Of  such  an  one  the  soul  is  filled  with  holy 
raptures.  He  sees  as  no  other  man  sees,  and  the  atmo- 
sphex-e  about  him  is  enkindled.  His  soul  becomes  trans- 
muted into  flame;  and  when  the  lamp  of  his  body  is 
shattered,  his  flame  mounts  and  soars,  and  is  united  to 
the  Divine  Fire.  Can  such  an  one,  think  you,  be  vain- 
glorious or  self-exalted,  and  lifted  up  1  Oh  no ;  he  is  one 
with  God,  and  knows  t-liat  without  God  he  is  nothing.  I 
tell  no  man  that  he  is  a  reincarnation  of  Moses,  of  Elias,  or 
of  Christ.  But  I  tell  him  that  he  may  have  the  Spirit  of 
these  if,  like  them,  he  be  humble  and  self-abased,  and 
obedient  to  the  Divine  Word." 

So  far  from  our  being  sufficiently  advanced  to 
escape  molestation  from  the  sources  thus  indicated, 
there  were  times  when  we  suii'ered  much  from  their 
incursions,  even  to  the  hindrance,  for  the  time 
being,  of  the  work  on  which  our  whole  hearts  were 
set.  Knowing  that  everything  depended  on  our 
unanimity,  they  sought  to  make  division  between 
us,  and  what  they  lacked  in  force  was  more  than 
made  up  for  by  subtlety^^^).  Despite  all  our  vigi- 
lance, they  would  insinuate  themselves  like  barbed 
and  poisoned  arrows  between  the  joints  of  our 
armour,  there  to  rankle  and  envenom,  so  insidious 
were  their  suggestions.     They  did  not  flatter,  but 

("')Says  E.M.  in  "The  Life  of  A.K."— "The  subtlety  with 
which  my  most  sensitive  places  were  searched  out,  and  the  mer- 
cilessness  with  which  they  were  probed  by  the  influences  which 
had  now  obtained  access  to  us,  seemed  to  me  to  belong  alto- 
gether to  the  infernal."    (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  318.)     S.H.H. 


I20  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

attacked  us.  So  that  it  was  a  satisfaction  to  be 
assured  that  they  attack  those  only  who  are  worth 
attacking.  The  very  nature  of  our  work  was  such 
as  to  invite  attack  from  them,  being  what  they 
were. 

Meanwhile,  no  experience  was  withheld  that 
would  serve  to  qualify  us  for  what  proved  to  be  an 
essential  part  of  our  work,  the  "  discerning  of 
spirits  "  in  the  sense,  not  merely  of  perceiving 
them,  but  of  distinguishing  their  nature  and 
character.  And  ahvays  was  the  lesson  given  in  a 
form  which  combined  with  its  other  features  that 
of  total  unexpectedness.  Especially  important  was 
it  for  us  to  be  able  to  distinguish  between  the 
sjDirits  of  the  astral,  against  which  we  were  warned, 
and  spirits  in  the  astral,  namely,  souls  which  had 
not  yet  accomplished  their  emancipation,  but  were 
in  course  of  doing  so.  But  while  as  regarded  the 
former  we  were  left  to  fight  the  battle  for  our- 
selves, as  regarded  the  latter  there  was  a  control 
exercised,  and  none  were  permitted  to  approach  ua 
save  such  as  had  a  message  of  service  which  would 
minister  to  the  solution  of  a  present  problem.  Of 
this  the  following  experience  was  an  instance.  It 
helped  us  to  a  yet  fuller  comprehension,  both  of 
the  reasons  which  had  dictated  our  association, 
and  of  the  liabilities  to  be  guarded  against. 

It  was  evening^i\,  and  Ave  were  occupied  in  our 
resjiective  tasks,  and  so  entirely  engrossed  by  them 
as  to  be  disposed  to  resent  any  interruption,  Avhen 
"  Mary  "  bent  across  the  table,  and  speaking  in  a 
low  tone,  said  to  me,  "  There  is  a  spirit  in  the  room 
who  wants  to  speak  to  us.     Shall  I  let  him  ?"     I 

(•)The  date  was  27th  March,  1880.     S.H.H. 


THE   ANTAGONISATION.  121 

assented  on  the  condition  that  he  had  something 
to  tell  us  really  worth  hearing.  She  then  became 
entranced,  being  magnetised  by  his  presence;  and 
after  telling  me  that  he  spoke  with  a  strong 
American  accent  and  professed  to  be  a  "  meta- 
physical doctor  " — meaning,  she  supposed,  a  doctor 
in  metaphysics — repeated  the  following  after  him ; 
for  I  could  neither  see  nor  hear  him :  — 

"  You  two  have  been  put  together  for  a  work  which  you 
could  not  do  separately.  I  have  been  shown  a  chart  of 
your  past  histories,  containing  your  characters  and  your 
past  incarnations.  She  is  of  a  higlily  active,  wilful  dis- 
position, and  represents  the  centrifugal  force.  You,  Caro, 
are  her  opposite,  and,  being  contemplative  a.nd  concen- 
trated, represent  the  centripet^al  force.  Without  her 
expansive  energy  you  would  become  altogether  indrawn 
and  inactive  in  deed;  and  without  your  restraining 
influence  she  would  go  forth  and  become  dissipated  in 
expansiveness.  So  extraordinary  is  her  outward  tendency 
that  nothing  but  such  an  organism  as  she  now  has  could 
repress  it  and  keep  it  within  bounds.  It  is  for  the  wox'k 
she  has  to  do  that  she  has  been  placed  in  a  body  of  weak- 
ness and  suffering.  She  is  the  man-  and  you  the  woman- 
element  in  your  joint  system.  I  can  see  only  her  female 
incarnations,  but  ghe  has  been  a  man  much  oftener  than  a 
woman ;  while  you  have  generally  been  a  vroman,  and 
would  be  one  now  but  for  the  work  you  have  to  do.  Even 
as  a  woman  she  has  always  been  much  more  man  than 
woman,  for  her  wilfulness  and  recklessness  have  led  her 
into  enterprises  of  incredible  daring.  Nothing  restrained 
her  when  her  will  prompted  her.  She  would  wreck  any 
work  to  follow  that,  and  only  by  combination  with  your 
centripetal  tendency  can  she  do  the  present  work.  As  a 
man  she  has  been  initiated,  once,  a  long  time  ago,  in 
Thebes,  afterM'ards  in  India.  The  things  she  has  done  in 
her  past  lives  !    Well,  /  do  not  say  they  were  wrong,  for  I 


122  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

do  not  hold  the  existence  of  moral  evil.  All  things  are 
allowed  for  good  ends;  but  this  is  a  difficult  truth  to 
express." 

Here  she  spoke  in  her  own  person,  having  under 
his  magnetism  recovered  her  own  vision  and  recol- 
lection, saying — 

"  0  Caro !  I  can  see  your  past.  You  have  been — no, 
it  is  all  wiped  out.  I  cannot  see  it  now.  I  am  not  allowed 
to  see  it.  \¥liy  is  this?  I  see  my  own  past.  I  see  India : — 
a  magnificent  glittering  white  marble  temple,  and 
elephants.  How  tame  they  are !  They  are  all  out,  and 
feeding  in  a  field  or  enclosure.  And  there  are  such  a 
number  of  splendid  red  flowers,  they  are  cactuses,  and  all 
prickly.  The  trees  have  all  their  foliage  on  the  top,  and 
such  long  stems.  They  are  palms.  The  soil  is  of  a  white 
dust.  And  the  sky  is  so  clear  and  blue !  but  the  heat  is 
terrible.  I  see  you  again.  Your  coloiir  is  blue,  inclining 
to  indigo,  owing  to  your  want  of  expansiveness.  But  I 
cannot  see  your  past,  except  that  you  are  mostly  a  woman. 
And  now  I  am  by  the  Nile, — such  a  fine  broad  river  1" 

Here  she  returned  to  her  normal  consciousness, 
our  visitor  having  taken  his  departure. 

Subsequently,  in  March,  1881,  under  the 
influence  of  a  higher  illuminative  power,  she  found 
herself  as  one  of  a  group  of  initiates  making 
solemn  procession  through  the  aisles  of  a  vast 
Egyptian  temple,  and  chanting  in  chorus  the 
rituals  which  compose  the  marvellous  "  Hymn  to 
the  Planet-God,  lacchos  "(2).    For,  long  as  it  is,  she 

'-'The  Hymn  to  the  Planet-God  has  been  referred  to  on 
p.  79.  It  is  given  in  full  in  the  P.W.  pp.  3il-349  :  a  portion  of  it 
concerning  the  passage  of  the  Soul,  and  concerning  the  Mystic 
Exodus,  are  given  on  pp.  169-17,1  post.  The  method  of  the 
recovery  by  A.K.  of  this  most  important  Hynm  "was  such  as 
to  constitute  it  a  proof  positive  of  the  great  doctrine  set  forth 
in  it,  the  doctrine  of  Reincarnation ;  for  it  was   as  one  of   a 


THE   ANTAGONISATION.  I  23 

was  able  to  reproduce  it  afterwards.  It  was  thus, 
by  her  recovery  of  the  memory  of  knowledges 
acquired  in  past  existences,  that  the  divine 
originals  were  recovered  from  which  the  Bible- 
writers  largely  derived  at  once  their  doctrine  and 
their  diction.  This  is  not  to  say  that  these  were 
mere  borrowers  and  unilluminate.  It  is  to  say  only 
that  they  recognised  the  divinity  of  a  prior  revela- 
tion, and  regarded  it  as  a  common  heritage.  The 
truth  is  one. 

Among  the  uses  of  the  painful  experience  we 
were  now  undergoing^^^  was  this  one.  It  put  me 
on  a  track  of  thought  of  high  value  in  enabling 
me  to  determine  our  respective  positions  in  regard 
to  our  Avork.  It  was  clearly  the  endeavour  of  the 
astral  influences  by  which  we  were  being  assailed 
— the  ''  haters  of  the  mysteries  "  as  our  Genii  called 
them^*) — to  break  down  our  work  by  destroying 
that  perfect  harmony  between  us  which  was  the 
first  condition  of  it.  And  all  my  endeavours  failing 
to  discover  in  myself  the  weak  point  which 
rendered  us  accessible  to  them,  carefully  as  I 
sought  there  for  it,  I  was  forced  to  look  for  it  in 
her,  and  was  disposed  to  ascribe  it  to  the  survival 
from  the  far  past  of  some  defect  of  the  affectional 
nature.  For,  as  we  were  now  learning,  man  has 
a  dual  heredity,  that  of  his  physical  parentage 
and  that  of  his  spiritual  selfhood.  From  the  former 

band  of  initiates,  making  solemn  procession  through  the  aisles 
of  a  vast  Egyptian  temple,  chanting  it  in  chorus,  that  '  Mary,' 
being  asleep,  recollected  it."     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  456.)   S.H.H. 

(''That  is,  the  "  strained  conditions  "  under  which  their  asso- 
ciation was  then  maintained  and  their  work  carried  on.  (Life 
A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  374.)     S.H.H. 

(■■'See  p.    130  . 


124  I^E    ANTAGONISATJON. 

of  which  he  derives  his  outward  characteristics; 
aud  from  the  latter  his  inward  character.  The 
experience  just  recited  served  to  confirm  the  sur- 
mise, but  it  did  something  else  besides.  It 
suggested  to  me  the  following  explanation  of  the 
situation  as  growing  out  of  the  exigencies  oi  our 
work.  That  work  had  for  its  purpose  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  prophesied  downfall  of  the 
"  world's  sacrificial  system."  It  meant  war  to  the 
knife  against  all  the  orthodoxies  at  once,  religious, 
social,  scientific.  It  meant  a  death-"  wrestle,  not 
against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  princi- 
palities, against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the 
darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wicked- 
ness in  high  places."  It  meant,  in  short,  the 
destruction  foretold  by  the  prophets  of  "  that  great 
city,"  the  world's  materialistic  system  in  Church, 
State,  and  Society,  wherein  the  "  Lord,"  the 
divinity  in  man,  is  ever  systematically  crucified, 
and  its  replacement  by  the  "  Holy  City  "  or  system 
which  comes  down  from  the  heaven  of  a  perfect 
ideal. 

What,  then,  I  asked  myself,  was  the  foremost 
moral  need  for  the  instruments  of  such  a  work? 
Surely  it  was  Courage.  But  courage  subsists  under 
two  modes.  There  is  the  courage  which  manifests 
itself  in  action  and  aggression,  and  there  is  the 
courage  vrhicli  manifests  itself  in  endurance  and 
resistance.  The  former  is  its  masculine  mode,  the 
latter  its  feminine  mode.  The  former  connotes 
Will,  tlie  latter  connotes  Love.  And  these  were 
the  parts  assigned  respectively  to  us  in  our  joint 
system.  Will  and  Love  united  had  made  the 
world;  disunited,  they  had  ruined  the  world; 
reunited,  they  would  redeem  the  world.  As  He  and 


THE   ANTAGONISATIOiSr.  1 25 

She,  King  and  Queen,  positive  and  negative,  cen- 
trifugal and  centripetal,  they  are  the  dual  powers 
of  all  things,  the  constituent  principles  at  once  of 
God  and  of  Man.  The  whole  Universe  is  Humanity, 
for  it  is  the  manifestation  of  God,  and  they  are 
the  divine  man  and  woman  of  all  being;  in  their 
conjunction  omnipotent  for  good,  in  their  dis- 
junction omnipotent  for  evil.  And  whereas  it  is  the 
function  of  Will  to  inflict,  it  is  the  function  of 
Love  to  bear.  It  is  not,  then,  to  the  lack  of  these 
qualities  that  our  troubles  are  due,  but  to  the 
defect  of  them,  the  defect  of  our  respective 
qualities. 

The  tension  of  feeling  induced  by  the  situation 
had  for  me  reached  a  pitch  at  which  I  had  cause 
for  serious  apprehension  lest  my  organism  prove 
unequal  to  the  strain.  For,  resolute  though  I 
myself  was  to  endure  to  the  end,  come  what  might, 
the  effort  involved  had  so  greatly  affected  my 
organic  system  as  nearly  to  double  the  number  of 
the  heart's  pulsations,  to  the  imminent  risk  of  a 
rupture  fatal  to  life  or  reason.  Such  was  the 
emergency  when,  longing  for  light  and  aid,  I 
received  at  night^^^  the  following  experience,  which 
I  reproduce  as  recorded  at  the  time:  — 

It  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  sole  spectator  in  some 
circus  or  hippodrome.  And  in  the  arena  were  some  horses,' 
seven  in  number,  harnessed  to  a  common  centre,  but  all 
facing  in  different  directions  like  the  spokes  of  a  wheel, 
and  pulling  frantically,  so  that  the  vehicle  to  which  they 
were  attached  remained  stationary  between  them,  through 
their  counterbalancing  each  other  ;  while  at  the  same  time 

*='0n  the  night  of  the  23rd  June,  1880.  This  vision  was 
received  by  E.M.  as  he  pondered  and  while  he  was  awake.  (Life 
A.K.  Vol.  I.  pp.  376-377.)     S.H.H, 


126  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

it  seemed  as  if  it  must  presently   be  dragged  asunder  into 
pieces.    On  looking  at  it  more  closely,  the  vehicle  seemed 
to  become  a  person  who  was  attempting  to  drive  the 
horses,  but  was  unable  to  get  them  into  a  line ;   and, 
strange  to  say,  the  driver  was  one  and  identical  both  with 
the  horses  and  the  vehicle,  so  that  it  was  a  living  person 
who  was  in  danger  of  being  torn  asunder  by  creatures  who 
were  in  reality  himself.      While  wondering   what  this 
meant,  some  one  addressed  me  and  said  that  if  I  would  do 
any  good,  I  must  help  to  control  and  direct  the  animals 
which  were  thus  pulling  their  owner  asunder.  And  that  the 
only  way  to  do  this  was  by  so  disposing  myself  that  I 
should  be  at  one  and  the  same  time  in  the  centre  with  the 
driver,  to  help  him  to  curb  and  direct  his  steeds,  and  out- 
side at  their  heads  in  order  to  compel  their  submission. 
And  not  only  must  I  be  indifferent  to  their  ramping  and 
chafing,  I  must  even  suffer  myself  to    be    struck    and 
woimded    and  trampled    upon  to  any    extent    without 
flinching;  for  only  when  I  was  so  unconscious  of  self  as  to 
be  indifferent  as  to  what  might  happen  to  me,  would  they 
cease  to  have  power  against  me.    And  the  reason  why  I 
must  be  also  in  the  centre  was  that  only  there  could  I 
effectually  co-operate  with  the  driver  to  enable  him  to  do 
his  part  in  directing  what  in  reality  were  the  forces,  as  yet 
unbroken  in,  of  his  own  system,  into  the  road  it  was  neces- 
sary for  us  both  to  follow.    We  were  destined  to  be  fellow- 
travellers,  and  our  journey  was  to  be  made  together  and 
with  that  team.  It  could  not  be  made  by  one  of  us  without 
the  other,  and  the  failure  to  effect  a  complete  conjunction 
and  co-operation  would  bring  certain  ruin  to  the  hopes  of 
both  of  us  and  of  all  who  looked  to  us.    The  owner  of  the 
horses,  I  was  assured,  could  not  of  himself  control  them, 
and  I  could  only  enable  him  to  do  so  by  an  absolute  sur- 
render of  myself. 

Applying  this  vision  to  the  situation,  the  moral 
was  obvious  so  far  as  I  was  concerned,  and  I 
wondered   whether    "  Mary "   would  receive   any- 


THE   ANTAGONISATION.  1 27 

thing  equally  suggestive  for  herself.  In  the 
morning,  after  remaining  unusually  late  in  her 
room,  she  silently  handed  me  the  following  account 
of  an  experience  which  had  similarly  and  simul- 
taneously been  received  by  her :  — 

"  I  was  shown  two  stars  near  each  other,  both  of  them 
shining  with  a  clear  bright  light,  only  that  of  one  the  light 
had  a  purple  tinge,  and  of  the  other  a  blood  colour;  and  a 
great  Angel  stood  beside  me  and  bade  me  look  at  them 
attentively.  I  did  so,  and  saw  that  the  stars  were  not 
round,  but  seemed  to  have  a  piece  cut  out  of  the  globe  of 
each  of  them.  And  I  said  to  the  Angel, '  The  stars  are  not 
perfect ;  but  instead  of  being  round,  they  are  uneven.'  He 
told  me  to  look  again;  and  I  did  so,  and  saw  that  each 
globe  was  really  perfect,  but  that  in  each  a  small 
portion  remained  dark  so  as  to  present  the  appearance  of 
having  a  piece  out ;  and  I  noticed  that  these  dark  portions 
of  the  two  stars  were  turned  towards  each  other.  Upon 
this  I  looked  to  the  Angel  for  the  explanation. 

And  the  Angel  said  to  me,  '  These  stars  derive  their 
light  not  only  from  the  sun  but  from  each  other.  If  there 
be  darkness  in  one  of  them,  the  corresponding  face  of  the 
other  will  likewise  be  darkened;  and  how  shall  either 
reflect  perfectly  the  image  of  the  sun  if  it  be  dark  to  its 
companion  star?  For  how  shall  it  respond  to  that  which 
is  above  all,  if  it  respond  not  to  that  which  is  nearest?' 

And  I  said,  '  Lord,  if  the  darkness  in  one  of  these  stars 
be  caused  by  the  darkness  in  its  fellow,  which  of  them  was 
first  darkened?' 

Then  he  answered  me  and  said,  'These  stars  are  of 
different  tinctures ;  one  is  of  the  sapphire,  the  other  of  the 
sardonyx.  Of  the  first  the  atmosphere  is  cool  and  equable ; 
of  the  other  it  is  burning  and  irregular.  The  spirit  of  the 
first  is  as  God  towards  man ;  the  spirit  of  the  second  is  as 
the  soul  towards  Gk)d.  The  first  loves ;  the  second  aspires. 
And  the  office  of  the  spirit  which  loves  is  outwards ;  while 
the  office  of  the  spirit  which  aspires  is  upwards.    The  light 


128  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

of  the  first,  which  is  blue,  enfolds,  and  contains,  and 
embraces,  and  sustains.  The  light  of  the  second,  which  is 
red,  is  as  a  flame  which  scorches,  and  bums,  and  troubles, 
and  seeks  God  only,  and  his  duty  is  not  to  the  outward, 
for  it  is  not  given  to  him  to  love.  God,  whom  he  seeks, 
is  love;  and  therefore  is  he  drawn  upward  to  God  only. 
But  the  spirit  of  his  fellow  descends.  She  indraws,  and 
blesses,  and  confers ;  and  hers  is  the  oflice  which  redeems. 
Wherefore  if  she  fail  in  her  love,  her  failui-e  is  greater 
than  his  who  hath  no  love;  and  to  be  perfect  she  must 
forgive  until  the  seventy  times  seven,  and  be  great  in 
hmnility.  For  the  violet,  which  is  the  colour  of  humility, 
is  of  the  blue.  And  if  she  seek  her  own,  or  yield  not  in 
outward  things,  her  nature  is  not  perfected,  and  her  light 
is  darkened.  Let  Love,  therefore,  think  not  of  herself,  for 
she  hath  no  self,  but  all  that  she  hath  is  towards  others, 
and  only  in  giving  and  forgiving  is  she  rich.  If,  on  the 
contrary,  she  make  a  self  withinwards,  her  light  is  with- 
di'uwn  and  troubled,  and  she  is  not  perfect,  and  if  she 
demand  of  another  that  which  he  hatli  not,  then  she 
seeketh  her  own,  and  her  light  is  darkened.  And  if  she 
be  darkened  towards  him,  he  also  will  darken  towards  her, 
in  respect,  that  is,  of  enlightenment.  And  thus  her  failure 
of  love  will  break  the  communion  with  the  Divine,  which 
is  through  him.  He  cannot  darken  outwardly  first;  for 
love  is  not  of  him.  If  he  darken  of  himself,  it  must  be 
within  towards  God.  But  that  which  he  receives  of  God, 
he  gives  not  forth  himself.  But  he  bums  centrally  and 
enlightens  his  fellow,  and  she  gives  it  forth  according  to 
her  office.  And  if  she  darken  in  any  way  outwardly,  she 
cannot  receive  enlightenment,  but  darkens  the  burning 
star  likewise,  and  so  hinders  their  inter-communion.' 

Having  thus  spoken,  the  Angel  looked  upon  me  and 
said,  *  Ye  are  the  two  stars,  and  to  one  is  given  the  office 
of  the  Prophet,  and  to  the  other  the  office  of  the  Redeemer. 
But  to  be  Prophet  and  Redeemer  in  one,  this  is  the  glory 
of  the  Christ.' " 


THE   ANTAGONISATION.  1 29 

Here  again  was  an  intimation  that  on  one  plane 
at  least  of  our  respective  systems  she  was  of  mas- 
culine and  I  of  feminine  potency,  with  functions 
to  correspond.  That  these  functions  were  capable 
of  being  described  in  the  terms  employed  was,  we 
felt,  no  reason  for  arrogating  high  places  to  our- 
selves. Rather  did  we  consider  that  everything  is 
according  to  its  degree ;  and  that,  as  for  persons, 
if  the  Gods  were  to  wait  until  they  found  perfect 
instruments,  or  at  least  perfect  persons  for  their 
instruments,  they  would  never  begin.  And  this 
also,  that  if  the  world  were  in  a  condition  to  pro- 
duce such  persons,  it  would  have  no  need  of 
redemption.  Had  not  even  Jesus  Himself  been 
"  crucified  through  weakness  "  ? 

In  view  of  the  intensity  of  the  distress  under- 
gone in  this  connection,  I  found  myself  recalling 
the  remark  of  Plato,  "  Many  begin  the  mysteries, 
but  few  complete  them."  My  only  wonder  was 
that  any  should  survive  the  ordeals,  if  they 
approached  ours  in  severity.  Meanwhile  it  was 
said  to  us  by  way  of  encouragement,  "  Be  sure 
there  is  trouble  in  store.  No  man  ever  got  to  the 
Promised  Land  without  first  going  through  the 
wilderness." 

The  instruction  to  "  Mary  "  had  not  only  justi- 
fied my  surmise,  it  also  met  and  corrected  her  in 
respect  of  the  chief  cause  of  our  trouble.  This  was 
her  disposition,  at  astral  instigation,  to  withhold 
from  me  the  products  of  her  illuminations,  and 
even  to  refrain  from  writing  them  down(^\  on  the 
specious  pretext  that  they  were  meant  for  her  own 

<°)Some  of  A.K.'s  illuminations  have  thus  been  lost  to  the 
world.     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  374.)     S.H.H. 


130  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

exclusive  benefit,  and  were  too  sacred  to  be  given  to 
the  world,  or  even  to  me ;  and  she  had  failed  to  dis- 
cern the  source  and  motive  of  these  suggestions. 
So  effectually  had  what  were  really  spirits  of  dark- 
ness disguised  themselves  as  angels  of  light. 

The  importance  attached  to  the  occult  signifi- 
cance of  our  "  tinctures  "  received  illustration  in 
this  wise.  Permission  had  been  given  us  to  make 
an  exception  to  the  rule  of  secrecy  imposed  with 
regard  to  certain  of  the  Scriptures  received  by  us, 
in  favour  of  a  friend^^^  who  took  so  warm  an  interest 
in  our  work  as  to  be  eager  to  render  it  material  aid 
in  the  future  should  occasion  arise.  It  was  her 
mission,  she  declared,  to  do  so.  But  when  the  day 
appointed  for  the  reading  came,  "  Mary  "  was  so 
ill  that  her  going  seemed  to  be  impossible,  and 
the  question  accordingly  arose  as  to  whether  I 
might  go  alone  and  read  them  without  her.  We 
had  no  sooner  begun  to  consider  the  point  than  she 
became  entranced,  and  was  shown  a  large  open 
volume,  the  book  of  the  Greater  Mysteries  to  which 
our  Scriptures  belonged,  surrounded  by  an  Iris 
composed  of  all  the  colours  of  the  rainbow.  She 
was  then  shown  the  following  lines,  which  I  wrote 
down  as  she  repeated  them  :  -  - 

"  The  one  in  Red  guards  his  privileges,  and  claims  to  be 
present  whatever  is  read. 

For  the  air  is  filled  with  the  haters  of  the  Mysteries. 
Therefore  for  your  sake  the  chain  must  be  complete ; 
And  the  Light  must  be  refracted  round  you  seven  times. 
He  who  is  Red  stands  within  the  holy  circle. 
And  the  Violet  guards  the  outermost. 

<')Lady   Caithness.  (Life   A.K.    Vol.    I.    p.    329.)  See   pp.    1.^7 
and  185  post.     S.H.H. 


THE   ANTAG0NI8ATI0N.  131 

For  the  Word  is  a  Word  of  Mystery,  and  they  who  guard 
it  are  Seven. 

Beware  that  nothing  you  hear  be  told  unless  the  circle 
be  perfect. 

And  this  charge  we  lay  upon  you  until  the  work  be 
accomplished. 

Fire  and  sword  and  war  are  against  you ;  you  walk  in 
the  midst  of  commotion. 

And  your  life  is  in  peril  eveiy  hour  until  the  words  be 
completed." 

Up  to  the  latest  moment  of  the  interval  before 
the  appointment  it  seemed  impossible  for  her  to  go. 
She  then  suddenly  recovered  as  by  miracle,  and 
was  able  to  attend  the  reading. 

The  liabilities  of  our  position  subsequently(^) 
received  this  further  illustration.  "  Mary  "  was 
introduced  in  sleep,  by  her  Genius,  into  an  apart- 
ment in  the  spiritual  world  which  purported  to  be 
the  laboratory  of  William  Lilly,  the  famous 
astrologer  who  had  foretold  the  great  plague  and 
fire  of  London  in  1666,  in  order  to  have  her 
horoscope  told  by  him,  he  still  pursuing  his 
favourite  studies.  On  quitting  him  she  caught 
sight  of  a  pile  of  books,  one  of  which  contained  the 
Gnosis  we  were  in  course  of  recovering.  The  fol- 
lowing colloquy  then  ensued:  — 

"You  also  have  these  Scriptures  !"  she  exclaimed. 

"  Yes,"  said  he,  "  but  I  keep  them  for  myself 
alone." 

"  And  why  so,"  she  asked,  "  since,  if  you  have 
them,  they  are  for  the  learning  of  others  likewise? 
Will  you  not  rather  communicate  these  saving 
truths  to  thirsty  souls?" 

oOn  the  13th-Ht.h  January,  1881.     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  435.) 
S.H.H. 


132  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

"  I  will  communicate  them,"  said  he,  fixing  his 
eyes  on  her  intently,  "  when  I  can  find  Seven  Men 
who  for  forty  days  have  tasted  no  flesh,  whose 
hands  have  shed  no  blood,  and  whose  tongues  have 
tasted  of  none." 

"  But  if  you  find  not  Seven  ?" 

"  Then,  mayhap,  I  shall  find  Five." 

"And  if  not  Five?" 

"  Then,  maybe,  I  shall  meet  with  Three." 

"  But  even  this  may  be  hard  to  find,  and  if  you 
should  not  meet  with  Three,  what  then  will  you 
do?" 

"  One  Neophyte  would  not  be  able  to  protect 
himself." 

In  communicating  to  her  the  results  of  his  cal- 
culations, he  had  said  that  owing  to  the  propen- 
sities indulged  in  certain  of  her  former  lives,  she 
had  made  for  herself  a  destiny  which  ensured 
suffering  and  failure,  except  when  living  in  a 
similar  manner;  doing  which  she  would  have  a 
life  of  unbounded  success.  "  But,"  he  continued, 
"  your  horoscope  has  nothing  for  you  but  mis- 
fortune so  long  as  you  persist  in  a  virtuous  course 
of  life,  and,  indeed,  it  is  now  too  late  to  adopt 
another.  I  speak  herein  acording  to  your  Fortune, 
not  in  regard  to  your  Inner  life.  With  that  I  have 
no  concern.  I  tell  you  what  is  forecast  for  you  on 
the  material  and  actual  planisphere  of  your 
Nativity.  ...  I  see  nothing  but  misfortune  before 
you.  Yea,  if  you  persist  in  virtue,  it  is  not  unlikely 
that  you  may  be  stript  of  all  your  worldly  goods, 
and  of  all  you  possess,  and  this  evil  fortune  will 
follow  your  nearest  associates." 

To  her  enquiry,  "  Can  I  never  overcome  this 
evil  prognostic  ?"  he  replied  that  she  could  do  so 


THE   A^TAGONISATION.  l;^;^ 

only  by  outliving  tlie  time  appointed  for  her 
natural  life  in  the  career  indicated,  and  added  this 
advice,  "Steel  yourself;  learn  to  suffer;  become 
a  Stoic ;  care  not.  If  Misfortune  be  yours,  make  it 
your  Fortune.  Let  Poverty  become  to  you  liiches. 
Let  Loss  be  Gain.  Let  Sickness  be  Health.  Let 
Pain  be  Pleasure.  Let  Evil  lieport  be  Good  Eeport. 
Yea,  let  Death  be  Life.  Fortune  is  in  the  Imagina- 
tion, If  you  believe  you  have  all  things,  they  are 
truly  yours."  He  concluded  with  an  explanation 
reconciling  destiny  with  free  will,  and  vindicating 
the  divine  justice,  in  a  manner  which  removed  all 
our  difficulties  on  those  points,  and,  as  we  later 
came  to  learn,  was  entirely  in  accordance  with 
the  Hindu  doctrine  of  "  Karma,"  of  which  at  this 
time  we  had  never  lieard^^^ 

There  was  no  exaggeration  in  the  terms  of  the 
warning  of  danger.  We  were  constantly  made 
aware  of  the  presence  of  the  malignant  entities 
above  described  focusing  their  influences  on  us  to 
prevent  the  accomplishment  of  our  work,  and 
requiring  the  utmost  vigilance  on  our  part,  as  well 
also  as  on  the  part  of  our  illuminators,  to  thwart 
their  purpose.  And  we  had  good  reason  to  believe 
that  our  difficulties  and  dangers  were  enhanced 
through  "  Mary's  "  attendances  at  the  schools  and 
hospitals,  owing  to  the  evil  nature  of  the  influences 
there  dominant  under  a  regimen  grossly  material- 
istic, and  her  liability  to  be  fastened  upon  and 
accompanied  home  by  them.  The  outer  Avails  of 
her  spiritual  system— it  was  explained  to  us — • 
were  not  yet  completed,  owing  to  the  vastness  of 

'"'A  full  account  of  this  interview  with  William  Lily  is  given 
in  "The  Life  of  A.K."  Vol.  I.  pp.  435-44L 


134  THE  ANTAGONISATION. 

the  circuit  of  her  selfhood ;  and  hence  her  accessi- 
bility to  the  incursion  of  noxious  influences  from 
without.  The  treatment  of  the  patients  by  men 
trained  in  the  physiological  laboratory,  and  bent 
upon  turning  the  hospital  ward  also  into  a  labora- 
tory with  the  patients  themselves  for  the  victims  of 
cruel  and  wanton  experimentation,  would  send  her 
h'ome  boiling  with  indignation  and  wrath,  to  the 
destruction  of  the  serenity  and  self-control 
requisite  for  our  spiritual  work. 

It  was  clear  to  us  that  no  experience  was  to  be 
wanting  to  exhibit  the  contrast  between  the  world's 
actual  and  the  world's  possible.  The  overthrow  of 
"  the  world's  sacrificial  system  "  meant  salvation 
for  man  and  beast.  The  condition  of  all  really 
redemptive  work  is  a  "  descent  into  hell."  The 
following  instruction  to  us  is  a  typical  one  :  — 

"  Teach  the  doctrine  of  the  Universal  Seul  and  the 
Immortality  of  all  creatures.  Knowledge  of  this  is  what 
the  world  most  needs,  and  this  is  the  keynote  of  your  joint 
mission.  On  this  you  must  build;  it  is  the  key-stone  (A 
the  arch.  Tlie  jDerfect  life  is  not  attainable  for  man  alone. 
The  whole  world  must  be  redeemed  under  the  new  gospel 
you  are  to  teach." 

The  following  "  Counsel  of  Perfection  "  which 
was  received(i^>  by  "  Mary,"  is  an  exquisite  expres- 
sion of  the  same  theme  :  — 

I  dreamed  that  I  was  in  a  large  room,  and  there  were  in 
it  seven  persons,  all  men,  sitting  at  one  long  table;  and 
each  of  them  had  before  him  a  scroll,  some  having  books 
also ;  and  all  were  gi-eyheaded  and  bent  with  age  save  one, 

(")0n  the  9th  April,  1877,  in  London.  (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I. 
p.  172.)     S.H.H. 


THE   A.NTAG0NISAT10N .  1 35 

and  this  was  a  youth  of  about  twenty,  without  hair  on  his 
face.  One  of  the  aged  men,  who  had  his  finger  on  a  place 
in  a  book  open  before  hun,  said  : 

'"  Tliis  spu'it,  who  is  of  our  order,  writes  in  this  book, — 
*  Be  ye  perfect,  therefore,  as  your  Father  in  heaven  is 
perfect.'  How  shall  w^e  understand  this  word  '  perfec- 
tion '  1"  And  another  of  the  old  men,  looking  up, 
answered,  "  It  must  mean  Wisdom,  for  wisdom  is  the  sum 
of  perfection."  And  another  old  man  said,  "  That  cannot 
be ;  for  no  creature  can  be  wise  as  God  is  wise.  Where  is 
he  among  us  who  could  attain  to  such  a  state  1  That  which 
is  part  only,  camiot  comprehend  the  whole.  To  bid  a 
creature  to  be  wise  as  God  is  wise  would  be  mockery." 

Then  a  fourth  old  man  said : — "  It  must  be  Truth  that 
is  intended ;  for  truth  only  is  perfection."  But  he  who  sat 
next  the  last  speaker  answered,  "  Truth  also  is  partial ; 
for  where  is  he  among  us  who  shall  be  able  to  see  as  God 
sees?" 

And  the  sixth  said,  "  It  must  surely  be  Justice ;  for  this 
is  the  whole  of  righteousness."  And  the  old  man  who  had 
spoken  first,  answered  him: — "Not  so;  for  justice  com- 
prehends vengeance,  and  it  is  written  that  vengeance  is 
the  Lord's  alone." 

Tlien  the  young  man  stood  up  with  an  open  book  in  his 
hand  and  said : — "  I  have  here  another  record  of  one  who 
likewise  heard  tliese  words.  Let  us  see  whether  his 
rendering  of  them  can  help  us  to  the  knowledge  we  seek." 
And  he  found  a  place  in  the  book  and  read  aloud  : — 

"  Be  ye  merciful,  even  as  your  Father  is  merciful." 

And  all  of  them  closed  their  books  and  fixed  their  eyes 
upon  me. 

That  it  was  possible  at  all  for  her  to  study 
medicine  in  a  school  in  which  vivisection  was  an  all 
prevailing  practice,  was  only  because  she  set  her 
face  resolutely  against  it,  by  refusing  to  attend 
any  place  or  occasion  where  or  on  which  it  took 
place,  and  relying  for  her  own  education  chiefly  on 


136  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

private  tuition.  It  was  an  essential  part  of  her 
plan  to  prove  that  such  experimentation  was  not 
necessary  for  a  degree.  And  this  she  effectually 
demonstrated  by  accomplishing  her  student-course 
with  rare  expedition  and  distinction,  despite  her 
many  and  severe  illnesses  and  her  frequent  change 
of  professors.  For  one  after  another  resigned  the 
office  on  account  of  her  refusal  to  allow  them  to 
experiment  on  live  animals  at  her  lessons.  Not 
until  she  had  secured  her  diploma  did  she  enter  a 
physiological  laboratory.  And  then  only  in  order 
to  qualify  herself  by  personal  experience  to 
denounce  the  practice.  For  herself  it  was  not 
necessary,  she  declared,  to  see  a  murder  or  a  rob- 
bery committed  to  know  that  it  is  a  crime. 

The  following  incident  shows  how  adverse  the 
conditions  of  modern  life  were  to  our  spiritual 
work :  — 

Being  in  London  one  Christmas  evening^^^  and 
speaking  to  me  under  illumination,  "  Mary  "  sud- 
denly broke  off  and  said — 

"  Do  not  ask  me  such  deep  questions  just  now, 
for  I  cannot  see  clearly,  and  it  hurts  me  to  look. 
The  atmosphere  is  thick  with  the  blood  shed  for  the 
season's  festivities.  The  Astral  Belt  is  everywhere 
dense  with  blood.  My  Genius  says  that  if  we  were 
in  some  country  where  the  conditions  of  life  are 
purer,  we  could  live  in  constant  communication  with 
the  spiritual  world.  For  the  earth  here  whirls  round 
as  in  a  cloud  of  blood  like  red  fire.  He  says  dis- 
tinctly and  emphatically  that  the  salvation  of  the 
world  is  impossible  while  people  nourish  them- 
selves on  blood.    The  whole  globe  is  like  one  vast 

(')Christmas  Day,  1880.     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  430.) 


THE   ANTAGONlSATlOiS.  1 37 

charnel-house.  The  magnetism  is  intercepted.  The 
blood  strengthens  the  bonds  between  the  Astrals 
and  the  Earth.  .  .  .  This  time,  which  ought  to  be 
the  best  for  spiritual  communion,  is  the  worst,  on 
account  of  the  horrid  mode  of  living.  Pray  wake 
me  up :  I  cannot  bear  looking ;  for  I  see  the  blood 
and  hear  the  cries  of  the  poor  slaughtered 
creatures."  Here  her  distress  was  so  extreme  that 
she  wept  bitterly,  and  some  days  passed  before  she 
fully  recovered  her  composure. 

Our  first  acquaintance  with  any  literature 
kindred  to  our  special  work  took  place  toward  the 
close  of  our  sojourn  in  Paris^^),  Jt  ^as  due  to  the 
arrival  of  the  friend  in  whose  favour  the  exception 
had  been  made  in  respect  of  the  reading  of  our 
Mysteries,  and  who  was  the  possessor  of  an  excel- 
lent library,  which  she  placed  at  our  disposal,  of 
precisely  the  books  it  had  now  become  necessary 
for  lis  to  read.  This  was  Marie,  Countess  of  Caith- 
ness and  Duchesse  de  Pomar,  who  had  for  many 
years  been  a  spiritualist  of  zeal  so  ardent  that — as 
I  now  came  to  learn — she  had  been  wont  to  make 
my  conversion  to  that  faith  a  matter  of  special 
prayer,  long  before  I  had  been  able  to  contem- 
plate such  an  event  as  within  the  range  of 
probability.  Of  wide  culture,  open  mind,  and 
large  sympathies,  she  had  an  enthusiastic  and 
intelligent  appreciation  of  our  work,  and  her 
arrival  on  the  scene  proved  so  timely  as  to  point 
to  superior  direction.  We  were  now  able  to  begin 
to  make  acquaintance  with  many  of  the  seers, 
mystics,    and    occultists    of   past   ages,    from   the 


'^'The    time   referred   to   was   September,  1878.      (Life   A.K. 
Vol.  I.  pp.  285-385.) 


138  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

Neoplatonists,  Hermetists,  Rosicrucians,  and  other 
orders  of  initiates,  to  Boehme,  Swedenborg  and 
"  Eliphas  Levi,"  and  to  see  what  the  various 
spiritualistic  schools  of  the  present  day  had  to  say 
for  themselves. 

The  following  recognition  of  Hermes  by  one  of 
the  greatest  of  the  Neoplatonists,  Proclus,  who 
lived  in  the  fifth  century  of  our  era,  was  especially 
gratifying  to  us  as  proving  the  continuity  of  our 
experiences  with  those  of  past  ages.  Proclus,  it 
must  be  remembered,  was  so  eminent  for  his 
wisdom  and  powers  as  to  be  regarded  by  his  con- 
temporaries with  a  veneration  approaching  to 
adoration.  Says  Proclus,  "  Hermes,  as  the  mes- 
senger of  God,  reveals  to  us  His  paternal  Will, 
and — developing  in  us  the  Intuition — imparts  to 
us  knowledge.  The  knowledge  which  descends  into 
the  soul  from  above,  excels  any  that  can  be 
attained  by  the  mere  exercise  of  the  intellect. 
Intuition  is  the  operation  of  the  soul.  The  know- 
ledge received  through  it  from  above,  descending 
into  the  soul,  fills  it  with  the  perception  of  the 
interior  causes  of  things.  The  Gods  announce  it  by 
their  presence,  and  by  illumination,  and  enable 
us  to  discern  the  universal  order."  Here  was 
exactly  the  doctrine  received  by  us,  and  the 
manner  of  it,  only  that  the  Intuition  was  further 
disclosed  to  us  as  due  to  interior  recollection,  as 
declared  by  Plato,  as  well  as  to  perception. 

The  results  of  the  investigations  thus  begun, 
and  afterwards  continued  in  the  library  of  the 
British  Museum,  proved  satisfactory  and  gratify- 
ing beyond  all  that  we  could  have  anticipated.  For 
while  it  was  made  clear  to  us  that  there  had  never 
been  a  time  when  there  were  not  some  in  the  world 


THE   ANTAGONISATION.  1 39 

who  had  the  witness  to  the  truth  in  themselves, 
and  this  one  and  the  same  truth,  it  was  also  made 
clear  that  whereas  others  had  received  it  in  limita- 
tion, and  beheld  it  as  "  through  a  glass  darkly,'' 
we  were  receiving  it  in  plenitude  and  "  face  to 
face,"  to  the  realisation  of  the  high  anticipations 
of  the  sages,  saints,  seers,  prophets,  redeemers,  and 
Christs  of  all  time;  and  this,  too,  at  the  period, 
in  the  manner,  and  under  the  conditions  declared 
by  them  as  to  mark  and  make  the  "  time  of  the 
end." 

For  in  the  illuminations  vouchsafed  to  us  the 
key  had  been  restored  which  unlocked  the  meaning 
of  the  symbols  in  which  the  doctrines  of  all  the 
churches,  pre-Christian  as  well  as  Christian,  had 
been  at  once  concealed  and  revealed,  to  the  elucida- 
tion  of   all   the   problems  which   have   so    sorely 
perplexed  the  world,  and  the  verification,  by  actual 
experience,  of  the  truth  contained  in  them.     No 
longer  now  was  there  for  us  any  doubt  as  to  the 
meaning  of  allegories  such  as  the  Fall,  the  Deluge, 
the  Exodus,  and  others  were  now  shown  us  to  be ; 
or  of  prophecies  such  as  those  of  the  crushing  of  the 
serpent's  head  by  the  Woman  and  her  seed;   the 
return  of  Astraea  with  her  progeny  of  divine  sons ; 
the  fall  from  heaven  of  Lucifer  and  Satan;    the 
Eeturn  of  the  Gods ;   the  reign  of  Michael,  "  that 
great  prince  who  staudeth  for  the  children  of  God's 
people" ;  the  breaking  of  the  seals,  and  opening  of 
the  books ;   the  recognition  of  the  abomination  of 
desolation  standing  in  the  holy  place ;  the  budding 
of  the  fig-tree,  and  the  end  of  that  "  adulterous 
generation  " ;  the  revelation  of  "  that  wicked  one, 
the    mystery   of   iniquity   and   son   of  perdition, 
whom  the  Lord,  at  His  coming  in  the  clouds  of 


140  THE   ANTAGONISATION. 

heaven  with  power  and  great  gloiy,  shall  consume 
with  the  spirit  of  His  mouth,  and  destroy  with  the 
brightness  of  His  coming  " ;  the  two  Witnesses, 
their  resurrection  from  the  dead,  and  their  ascent 
into  heaven ;  the  drying  up  of  the  great  river 
Euphrates,  and  the  coming  of  the  kings  of  the 
East  by  the  way  thus  prepared;  the  binding  of 
Satan,  and  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord  to 
follow;  the  exaltation  to  heaven,  and  clothing  with 
the  sun,  of  the  mystic  "  Woman "  of  the 
Apocalypse ;  the  advent  of  the  angel  flying  in  mid- 
heaven,  having  an  eternal  gospel  to  proclaim  unto 
every  nation,  and  tribe,  and  tongue,  and  people ; 
the  coming  of  many  from  the  East,  and  the  West, 
and  the  North,  and  the  South,  to  sit  down  with 
Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven;  and  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  and  the 
end  of  the  world.  To  all  these,  and  other  sacred 
enigmas  of  like  nature,  the  key  had  been  given 
us.  And  they  one  and  all  proved  to  be  prophecies 
of  one  and  the  same  event,  the  restoration  of  the 
faculty  of  inward  understanding,  and  of  the  divine 
knowledges  which  only  through  it  are  possible. 
And  whereas  this  was  the  faculty,  the  corruption 
and  loss  of  which  had  made  the  Fall,  which  was 
that  of  the  original  Church,  so  was  it  the  faculty, 
the  purification  and  restoration  of  which  was  to 
reverse  the  Fall,  accomplishing  the  lledemption. 
For  by  it  man  will  regain  his  mental  balance,  in 
virtue  of  which  he  was  "  made  upright,"  and 
become  again  sound,  whole,  and  sane,  and  be  by 
condition  that  which  he  has  been  divinely  declared 
from  the  first  to  be  by  constitution, — an  instru- 
ment of  understanding,  competent  for  the  com- 
prehension of  all  truth.    For  only  thus  is  he  really 


THE   ANTAGONISATION.  I4I 

man,  and  made  in  the  divine  image ;  seeing  that 
he  is  not  really  man,  but  infant  only,  until  he 
attains  his  spiritual  majority  and  is  able  to  under- 
stand. And  that  which  thus  makes  him  man  on 
the  plane  mental  and  spiritual,  is  that  which  makes 
him  man  on  the  plane  physical.  It  is  his  recog- 
nition and  appropriation  of  the  "  Woman  "  of  that 
plane,  the  mystic  '*  Woman  "  of  Holy  Writ,  the 
mind's  feminine  mode,  the  Intuition.  It  is  of  her 
first  identification  by  us,  as  the  key  to  the  whole 
mystery  of  the  Bible,  that  the  manner  will  now  be 
recounted. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE   RECAPITULATION. 

The  first  compendious  statement  of  the  doctrine 
which  it  was  intended  to  restore,  was  given  to  ua 
at  Paris  in  the  summer  of  1878,  in  the  form  of  an 
exposition  of  the  principles  of  Biblical  interpre- 
tation, under  the  following  circumstances. 

We  had  been  following  our  respective  tasks^^)  for 
several  months  without  any  open  or  special  illu- 
mination, and  I  had  written  enough  to  make  a 
considerable  volume  in  exposition  of  the  prin- 
ciples which  appeared  to  me  to  be  those  on  which, 
in  order  to  be  a  book  of  the  soul,  the  Bible  ought 
to  be  constructed,  and  by  which,  therefore,  it 
must  be  interpreted.  It  was  not  intended  for  pub- 
lication, but  as  an  exercise  for  myself,  being  purely 
tentative;  though  I  was  conscious  of  being  aided 
by  the  occasional  suggestion  of  ideas  which  served 
as  points  of  light  and  guidance.  Meanwhile,  I  was 
entirely  without  help  from  books;  for,  besides 
being  desirous  of  evolving  the  whole  from  my  own 
consciousness,  as  in  the  case  of  the  demonstration 
of  any  mathematical  problem,  I  was  not  aware  of 
any  books  which  would  help  me ;  the  little  I  knew 
ef  Swedenborg  at  this  time — who  was  the  only 
writer  known  to  me  as  a  worker  in  a  similar  direc- 

<')A.K.  was  preparing  for  her  second  Doctorat,  and  E.M.  was 
elaborating  out  of  his  own  consciousness  "a  key  to  the  inter- 
pretation especially  of  the  initial  chapters  of  Genesis."  (Life 
A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  264.) 


THE  RECAPITULATION.  1 43 

tion — having  failed  to  make  mucli  impression  on 
me.  I  could  accept  his  general  principles,  but  not 
his  particular  applications  of  them.  I  felt  also 
that  the  sources  of  the  knowledges  vouchsafed  to 
US,  far  transcended  those  to  which  Swedenborg  had 
access.  And  I  accounted  for  the  length  of  the 
interval  which  had  elapsed  without  any  larger 
measure  of  light  being  vouchsafed,  by  supposing 
that  it  was  intended  for  me  to  exhaust  my  own 
resources  first. 

The  time  had  come  when  these  were  exhausted, 
and  I  was  reduced  to  the  conviction  that  if  the 
work  was  to  be  carried  any  further,  assistance 
must  be  rendered,  whether  for  confirmation,  for 
correction,  or  for  extension.  And  on  retiring  to 
rest  one  night^^),  painfully  oppressed  by  the  sense 
of  my  own  lack,  and  the  prolonged  absence  of  the 
needed  light,  I  stood  at  the  open  window,  and 
in  presence  of  a  sky  resplendent  with  stars 
mentally  addressed  to  those  whom  we  were  wont  tfo 
speak  of  as  the  Gods,  and  of  whose  presence  I 
seemed  to  be  dimly  conscious,  a  strong  expression 
of  my  need,  declaring  my  utter  inability  to  advance 
another  step  unassisted.  Having  done  which  I 
went  to  bed,  but  in  a  mood  the  reverse  of  sanguine ; 
80  many  were  the  months  for  which  they  had  been 
silent. 

In  the  course  of  the  following  day,  "  Mary  " — 
who  knew  nothing  either  of  my  need  or  of  my 
adjuration  of  the  preceding  night,  and  could  not 
of  herself  have  helped  me— found  herself  under  an 
access  of  exaltation  of  faculty  which  she  described 
as    resembling    what    might    be    produced    by    a 

^*)0n  the  4th  June,  1878.     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  265.) 


144  T^^^   EECAriTULATION. 

draught  of  spiritual  champagne.  For  she  felt 
herself  at  her  very  best,  having  all  her  knowledge  at 
her  finger-ends.  The  expression  recurred  to  my 
mind  some  time  afterwards  on  our  receiving  an 
explanation  of  the  "  New  Wine  of  Dionysos  "  in 
the  ancient  mysteries.  In  this  state  she  went  down 
to  the  schools,  where  an  examination  in  her  sub- 
jects was  being  held,  in  order  to  see  how  the  candi- 
dates comported  themselves,  and  to  compare  them 
with  herself ;  for  it  was  an  oral  examination.  From 
this  she  returned  home  in  high  delight,  declaring 
that  she  could  have  answered  every  question  asked, 
and  far  better  than  any  of  the  students  had  done. 
I  hoped  that  her  state  might  be  an  indication  of 
the  renewal  of  her  illuminations.  But  the  events 
of  the  evening  put  all  thoughts  in  this  direction 
entirely  out  of  my  mind.  For,  as  if  poisoned  by 
the  atmosphere  of  the  schools,  she  was  seized  with 
an  attack  of  sickness  so  intense  and  prolonged  as 
seriously  to  endanger  her  life  through  the 
exhaustion  induced.  And  it  was  a  late  hour — 
past  midnight — before  she  could  be  left  alone. 

Nevertheless  she  was  up  betimes  in  the  morning, 
and  on  our  meeting  handed  me  a  paper  which  she 
had  written  in  pencil  on  waking,  saying  it  was 
something  she  had  read  in  her  sleep,  and  asking 
if  it  was  anything  that  I  wanted,  as  she  had  written 
it  down  so  rapidly  that  she  scarcely  observed  what 
it  was  about,  and  she  had  not  had  time  to  read  it 
over  and  think  about  it.  Having  read  it,  I  found 
that  it  met  my  every  difficulty,  and  shed  on  the 
Bible  a  light  which  rendered  it  luminous  from 
beginning  to  end,  disclosing  it  as  pervaded  by  a 
system  of  thought  which,  when  once  seen,  was  as 
obvious   as   it    had   previously   been   unsuspected. 


THE   RECAPITULATION.  1 45 

And  while  it  confirmed  me  in  respect  of  principles 
and  method,  it  corrected  both  of  us  in  respect  of 
sundry  particulars.  It  even  referred  directly  to 
one  of  my  tentative  hypotheses,  at  once  negativing 
it  and  giving  another  altogether  satisfactory.  This 
was  my  supposition  of  Adam  and  Eve  as  possibly 
denoting  spirit  and  matter.  The  following  is  the 
writing :  — 

"  If,  therefore,  they  be  Mystic  Books,  they  ought  also  to 
have  a  mystic  consideration.  But  the  fault  of  most  writers 
lieth  in  this, — that  they  distinguish  not  between  the  booka 
of  Moses  the  prophet,  and  tliose  books  which  are  of  an 
historical  nature.  And  this  is  the  more  surprising  because 
not  a  few  of  such  critics  have  rightly  discerned  the  esoteric 
character, if  not  indeed  the  true  intei-pretation,  of  the  story 
of  Eden ;  yet  have  they  not  applied  to  the  remainder  of  the 
allegory  the  same  method  which  they  found  to  fit  the 
beginning;  but  so  soon  as  they  are  over  the  earlier  stanzas 
of  the  poem,  they  would  have  the  rest  of  it  to  be  of  another 
nature. 

"  It  is,  then,  pretty  well  established  and  accepted  of 
most  authors,  that  the  legend  of  Adam  and  Eve,  and  of 
the  miraculous  tree  and  the  fruit  which  was  the  occasion 
of  death,  is,  like  the  story  of  Eros  and  Psyche,  and  so  many 
others  of  all  religions,  a  parable  with  a  hidden,  that  is, 
with  a  mystic  meaning.  But  so  also  is  the  legend  which 
follows  concerning  the  sons  of  these  mystical  parents,  the 
story  of  Cain  and  Abel  his  brother,  the  story  of  the 
Flood,  of  the  Ark,  of  the  saving  of  the  clean  and  unclean 
beasts,  of  the  rainbow,  of  the  twelve  sons  of  Jacob,  and, 
not  stopping  there,  of  the  whole  relation  concei-ning  the 
flight  out  of  Egypt.  For  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the 
two  sacrifices  offered  to  God  by  the  sons  of  Adam,  were 
real  sacrifices,  any  more  than  it  is  to  be  supposed  tliat  the 
apple  which  caused  the  doom  of  mankind,  was  a  real 
apple.  It  ought  to  be  known,  indeed,  for  the  right 
understanding  of  the  mystical  books,  that  in  their  esoteric 


146  THE   RECAPITULATION. 

sense  they  deal,  not  with  material  things,  but  with 
spiritual  realities;  and  that  as  Adam  is  not  a  man,  nor 
Eve  a  woman,  nor  the  tree  a  plant  in  its  true  signification, 
so  also  are  not  the  beasts  named  in  the  same  books  real 
beasts,  but  that  the  mystic  intention  of  them  is  implied. 
When,  therefore,  it  is  written  that  Abel  took  of  the  first- 
lings of  his  flock  to  offer  unto  the  Lord,  it  is  signified  that 
he  offered  that  which  a  lamb  implies,  and  which  is  the 
holiest  and  highest  of  spiritual  gifts.  Nor  is  Abel  himself 
a  real  person,  but  the  type  and  spiritual  presentation  of 
the  race  of  the  prophets ;  of  whom,  also,  Moses  was  a  mem- 
ber, together  with  the  Patriarchs.  Were  the  prophets, 
then,  shedders  of  blood  1  God  forbid ;  they  dwelt  not  with 
things  material,  but  with  spiritual  significations.  Their 
lambs  without  spot,  their  white  doves,  their  goats,  their 
rams,  and  other  sacred  creatures,  are  so  many  signs  and 
symbols  of  the  various  graces  and  gifts  which  a  mystic 
people  should  offer  to  Heaven.  Without  such  sacrifices  is 
no  remission  of  sin.  But  when  the  mystic  sense  was  lost, 
then  carnage  followed,  the  prophets  ceased  out  of  the  land, 
and  the  priests  bore  rule  over  the  people.  Then,  when 
again  the  voice  of  the  prophets  arose,  they  were  con- 
strained to  speak  plainly,  and  declared  in  a  tongue  foreign 
to  their  method,  that  the  sacrifices  of  God  are  not  the 
flesh  of  bulls  or  the  blood  of  goats,  but  holy  vows  and 
sacred  thanksgivings,  their  mystical  counterparts.  As 
God  is  a  spirit,  so  also  are  His  sacrifices  spiritual.  What 
folly,  what  ignorance,  to  offer  material  flesh  and  drink 
to  pure  power  and  essential  being !  Surely  in  vain  have 
the  prophets  spoken,  and  in  vain  have  the  Christs  been 
manifested ! 

"  Why  will  you  have  Adam  to  be  spirit,  and  Eve  matter, 
since  the  mystic  books  deal  only  with  spiritual  entities? 
The  tempter  himself  even  is  not  matter,  but  that  which 
gives  matter  the  precedence.  Adam  is,  rather,  intellectual 
force  :  he  is  of  earth.  Eve  is  the  moral  conscience  :  she  is 
the  mother  of  the  living.  Intellect,  then,  is  the  male,  and 
Intuition  the  female  principle.    And  the  sons  of  Intuition, 


THE   EECAriTULATION.  1 47 

herself  fallen,  shall  at  last  recover  Truth^  and  redeem  all 
things.  By  her  fault,  indeed,  is  the  moral  conscience  of 
humanity  made  subject  to  the  intellectual  force,  and 
thereby  all  manner  of  evil  and  confusion  abounds,  since 
her  desire  is  unto  him,  and  he  rules  over  her  until  now. 
But  the  end  foretold  by  the  seer  is  not  far  oflf.  Then  shall 
the  Woman  be  exalted,  clothed  with  the  Sun,  and  carried 
to  the  throne  of  God.  And  her  sons  shall  make  war  with 
the  dragon,  and  have  victory  over  lam.  Intuition,  there- 
fore, pure  and  a  virgin,  shall  be  the  mother  and 
redemptress  of  her  fallen  sons,  whom  she  bore  under 
bondage  to  her  husband  the  intellectual  force." 

This  marvellously  luminous  exposition,  she  then 
told  me,  had  been  read  by  her  in  a  book  she  had 
found  in  a  library  which  she  had  visited  in  sleep, 
the  owner  of  which  was  a  courtly  old  gentleman 
in  the  costume  of  the  last  century.  The  leaves  of 
the  book  were  of  silver  and  reflected  her  back  to 
herself  as  she  read.  I  took  this  as  symbolising  the 
Intuition.  The  event  proved  that  her  host  was  no 
other  than  Swedenborg,  and  that — as  her  Genius 
informed  us — she  had  been  enabled,  "  under  the 
magnetism  of  Swedenborg's  presence,  to  recover  a 
memory  of  no  small  value,"  thus  confirming  my 
surmise  about  its  intuitional  character.  The  event 
proved  also  that  it  was  Swedenborg's  doctrine, 
but  without  his  limitations.  We  ardently  desired 
a  continuation  of  it,  and  on  the  next  night  but 
one,  she  received  the  following  addition  to  it :  - — 

"  Moses,  therefore,  knowing  the  mysteries  of  the 
religion  of  the  Egyptians,  and,  having  learned  of  their 
occultists  the  value  and  signification  of  all  sacred  birds  and 
beasts,  delivered  like  mysteries  to  his  own  people.  But 
certain  of  the  sacred  animals  of  Egypt  he  retained  not  in 
honour,  for  motives  which  were  equally  of  mystic  origin. 


148  THE   RECAPITITLATION. 

And  lie  taught  his  initiated  the  spirit  of  the  heavenly 
hieroglyphs,  and  bade  them,  when  they  made  festival 
before  God,  to  cany  with  them  in  procession,  with  music 
and  with  dancing,  such  of  the  sacred  animals  as  were,  by 
their  interior  significance,  related  to  the  occasion.  Now, 
of  these  beasts,  he  chiefly  selected  males  of  the  first  year, 
without  spot  or  blemish,  to  signify  that  it  is  beyond  all 
things  needful  that  man  should  dedicate  to  the  Lord  hia 
intellect  and  his  reason,  and  this  from  the  beginning,  and 
without  the  least  reserve.  And  that  he  was  very  wise  in 
teaching  this,  is  evident  from  the  history  of  the  world  in 
all  ages,  and  particularly  in  these  last  days.  For  what 
is  it  that  has  led  men  to  renounce  the  realities  of  the 
spirit,  and  to  propagate  false  theories  and  corrupt 
sciences,  denying  all  things  save  the  appearancq  which 
can  be  apprehended  by  the  outer  senses,  and  making 
themselves  one  with  the  dust  of  the  ground?  It  is  their 
intellect  which,  being  unsanctified,  has  led  them  astray; 
it  is  the  force  of  the  mind  in  them,  which,  being  corrupt, 
is  the  cause  of  their  own  i-uiu,  and  of  that  of  their  disciples. 
As,  then,  the  intellect  is  apt  to  be  the  great  traitor  against 
heaven,  so  also  is  it  the  force  by  which  men,  following 
their  pure  intuition,  may  also  grasp  and  apprehend  the 
truth.  For  which  reason  it  is  written  that  the  Christs  are 
subject  to  their  mothers.  Not  that  by  any  means  the 
intellect  is  to  be  dishonoured ;  for  it  is  the  heir  ot  all 
things,  if  only  it  be  truly  begotten  and  be  no  bastard. 

"  And  besides  all  these  symbols,  Moses  taught  the 
people  to  have  beyond  all  things  an  abhorrence  of  idolatry. 
Wliat,  then,  is  idolatry,  and  what  are  false  gods? 

"  To  make  an  idol  is  to  materialise  spiritual  mysteries. 
The  priests,  then,  were  idolaters,  who  coming  after  Moses, 
and  committing  to  writing  those  things  which  he  by  word 
of  mouth  had  delivered  unto  Israel,  replaced  the  true 
things  signified,  by  their  material  symbols,  and  shed 
innocent  blood  on  the  pure  altars  of  the  Lord. 

"  They  also  are  idolaters  who  understand  the  things  of 
sense  where  the  things  of  the  spirit  are  alone  implied,  and 


THE   RECAPITULATION.  1 49 

who  conceal  the  true  featui^es  of  the  Gods  with  material 
and  spurious  presentations.  Idolatry  is  materialism,  the 
common  and  original  sin  of  men,  which  replaces  spirit  by 
appearance,  substance  by  illusion,  and  leads  both  the 
moral  and  intellectual  being  into  error,  so  that  they  sub- 
stitute the  nether  for  the  upper,  and  the  depth  for  the 
height.  It  is  that  false  fruit  which  attracts  the  outer 
senses,  the  bait  of  the  serpent  in  the  beginning  of  the 
world.  Until  the  mystic  man  and  woman  had  eaten  of 
this  fruit,  they  knew  only  tlie  things  of  the  spirit,  and 
found  them  suffice.  But  after  their  fall,  they  began  to 
apprehend  matter  also,  and  gave  it  the  preference,  making 
themselves  idolaters.  And  their  sin,  and  the  taint  begot- 
ten of  that  false  fruit,  have  con-upted  the  blood  of  the 
whole  race  of  men,  from  which  corruption  the  sons  of  God 
would  have  redeemed  them." 

She  had  received  this,  also  in  sleep,  as  one  of  a 
class  of  neophytes  seated  in  an  ancient  amphi- 
theatre of  white  stone,  and  listening  to  a  lecture 
delivered  by  a  man  in  priestly  garb,  of  which  they 
took  notes  the  while.  She  complained  that  her 
notes  had  disappeared  on  waking,  thus  preventing 
her  from  rendering  what  she  had  heard  as  per- 
fectly as  she  could  have  wished;  for  she  had 
trusted  to  her  notes  for  it. 

The  more  we  pondered  these  communications, 
the  higher  was  our  appreciation  of  them.  We  felt 
that  the  "  veil  of  Moses  "  was  at  length  "  taken 
away  "  as  promised,  and  we  had  been  enabled  to 
tap  a  reservoir  of  boundless  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge. For  we  found  in  them  the  longed-for  solu- 
tion of  the  purpose  and  nature  of  the  Bible  and 
Christianity,  and  the  key  to  man's  spiritual 
history.  The  method  of  the  Bible-writers,  the 
meaning  of  idolatry,  the  secret  of  the  Cain  and 
Abel   feud   between  priest   and   prophet,    as    the 


150  THE    RECAPITULATION, 

ministers  respectively  of  the  sense-nature  and  of 
the  intuition,  and  the  process  whereby  the  religion 
of  Jesus  had  become  distorted  into  the  orthodoxy 
which  has  usurped  His  name ;  — all  these  things 
were  now  clear  to  us  as  the  demonstration  of  a 
proposition  in  geometry,  the  witness  of  which  was 
in  our  own  minds.  And  we,  too,  we  rejoiced  to  think, 
were  of  the  school  of  the  prophets,  in  that  with  all 
the  force  of  our  minds  we  had  "  exalted  the 
Woman,"  Intuition,  and  refused  to  make  the  word 
of  God  of  none  effect  by  priestly  traditions. 

Not  the  least  marvellous  element  in  the  case 
was  the  faculty  whereby  the  seeress  had  been  able 
to  reproduce,  after  waking,  with  such  evident 
faithfulness  the  things  seen  and  heard  at  so  great 
length  in  sleep.  In  reply  to  my  questionings  she 
said  that  the  words  seemed  to  show  themselves  to 
her  again  as  she  wrote(^\ 

Discoursing  with  her  Genius  on  this  subject  of 
memory,  she  received  the  following,  which  is 
valuable  also  for  its  recognition  of  the  mystical 
import  of  the  Bible  narratives,  and  confirmation 
of  St  Paul  when  he  says  in  reference  to  certain 
narratives  in  Genesis,  "  These  things  are  an 
allegory." 

"  Concerning  niemoiy  ;  why  should  there  any  more  be  a 
difficulty  in  respect  of  it  ?  Reflect  on  this  saying, — '  Man 
sees  as  he  knows.'  To  thee  the  deeps  are  more  visible  than 
the  surfaces  of  things ;  but  to  men  generally  the  surfaces 
only  are  visible.      The  material  can  perceive  only  the 

•')E.M.  says  :— "  Her  notes,  of  course,  disappeared  with  her 
dream,  and  she  had  to  reproduce  it  from  memory.  But  this 
was  abnormally  enhanced,  for  she  said  that  the  words  pre- 
sented themselves  again  to  her  as  she  wrote,  and  stood  out 
luminously  to  view."     (Life  A.K.  Vol.  I.  p.  269.) 


THE   RECAPITULATION.  15I 

material,  the  astral  the  astral,  and  the  spiritual  the 
spiritual.  It  all  resolves  itself,  therefore,  into  a  question 
of  condition  and  of  quality.  Thy  hold  on  matter  is  but 
slight,  and  thine  organic  memory  is  feeble  and 
treacherous.  It  is  hard  for  thee  to  perceive  the  surfaces 
of  things  and  to  remember  their  aspect.  But  thy  spiritual 
perception  is  the  stronger  for  this  weakness,  and  the 
profound  is  that  which  thou  seest  the  most  readily.  It 
is  hard  for  thee  to  understand  and  to  retain  the  memoiy 
of  material  facts;  but  their  meaning  thou  knowest 
instantly  and  by  intuition,  which  is  the  memory  of  the 
soul.  For  the  soul  takes  no  pains  to  remember;  she 
knows  divinely.  Is  it  not  said  that  the  immaculate 
woman  brings  forth  without  a  pang?  The  sorrow  and 
travail  of  conception  belong  to  her  whose  desire  is  unto 
'  Adam '  "(^>. 

The  following  sentences  sum  up  the  conclusions 
to  which,  by  degrees,  we  were  led.  The  first  two 
paragraphs  are  from  an  exposition  concerning  the 
dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  which  we 
considered  as  one  of  the  most  sublime  and  momen- 
tous of  all  her  illuminations^'^ 

"  All  that  is  true  is  spiritual.  .  .  .  No  dogma 
is  real  that  is  not  spiritual.  If  it  be  true,  and  yet 
seem  to  you  to  have  a  material  signification,  know 
that  you  have  not  solved  it.  It  is  a  mystery ;  seek 
its  interpretation.  That  which  is  true  is  for 
Spirit  alone. 

"  For  matter  shall  cease  and  all  that  is  of  it, 
but  the  Word  of  the  Lord  shall  remain  for  ever. 

'^'That  is  the  outer  sense  and  lower  reason. 

''*The  illumination  in  question  was  received  by  A.K.  in  Paris 
on  the  night  of  the  25th  July,  1877,  and  was  written  down  under 
trance.  Further  portions  are  given  on  pp.  158,  159.  i6i.  It  is 
given  m  full  in  "The  Life  of  A.K."  Vol.  I.  pp.  202-203.) 


152  THE   EECAPITULATION. 

And  how  shall  it  remain  except  it  be  purely 
spiritual ;  since,  when  matter  ceases,  it  would  then 
be  no  longer  comprehensible?" 

"  For,  though  matter  is  eternally  the  mode 
whereby  spirit  manifests  itself,  matter  is  not  itself 
eternal." 

"  The  church  has  all  the  truth,  but  the  priests 
have  materialised  it,  making  religion  idolatry,  and 
themselves  and  their  people  idolaters." 

"  In  their  real  and  divinely  intended  sense,  its 
doctrines  are  eternal  verities,  founded  in  the 
nature  of  Being.  As  ecclesiastically  propounded, 
they  are  blasphemous  absurdities." 

"  All  the  mistakes  made  about  the  Bible  arise 
out  of  the  mystic  books  being  referred  to  times, 
places,  and  persons  material,  instead  of  being 
regarded  as  containing  only  eternal  verities  about 
things  spiritual." 

"  The  Bible  was  written  by  intuitionalists,  for 
intuitionalists,  and  from  the  intuitionalist  stand- 
point. It  has  been  interpreted  by  externalists,  for 
externalists,  and  from  the  externalist  standpoint. 
The  most  occult  and  mystical  of  books,  it  has  been 
expounded  by  persons  without  occult  knowledge 
or  mystical  insight  "(^). 

Thus  gradually  but  surely  we  learnt  that  Eccle- 
siastical education  has  rigidly  excluded  from  its 
curriculum  all  those  branches  of  study  which 
could  throw  light  on  the  real  nature  of  existence, 


<''See  further  on  this  most  important  subject  "  The  Bible's 
Own  Account  of  Itself,"  by  E.M.,  the  only  complete  edition  of 
which  is  published  by  "  The  Ruskin  Press,"  Ruskin  House, 
Stafford  Street,  Birmingham.     S.H.H. 


THE   EECAPITULATION.  1 53 

and  consists  in  learning  what  other  men  have  said 
who,   themselves,   did  not  know,   but  were  mere 
hearsay  scholars  lacking  the  witness  in  themselves. 
We  marvelled  much  as  to  how  the  priesthoods 
will  comport  themselves  Avhen  compelled  to  recog- 
nise the  fact  that  a  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation 
has  actually  been  vouchsafed  from  the  world  celes- 
tial in  correction  of  their  perversion  and  mutilation 
of  the  former  Gospel  of  Manifestation,  and  sup- 
pression of  the  true  doctrine  of  salvation.     Will 
Cain  and  Caiaphas  still  have  the  dominion,  and 
ecclesiasticism  be  as  ready  to  crucify  the  Christ  on 
His  second  coming  as  it  was  on  His  first  ?    And  if 
not,  hoAv  will  it  find  courage  to  face  the  world  with 
the  humiliating  confession  that  all  through  the 
long  ages  of  its  history,  while  arrogantly  claiming 
to  be  the  faithful  and  infallible  minister  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  it  has  persistently  withheld  that 
gospel,   and,  losing  the  key  to  its  meaning,   has 
substituted  for  the  wholesome  "  bread  "  of  divine 
truth,  the  "  stones  "  of  innutritions  because  unin- 
telligible  dogmas ;     and  for  the    "  fish  "  of    the 
living  waters,  the  "  serpents  "  of  the  letter  which 
kills  P  and  that  when  men  have  rightly  suspected 
that  Christianity  has  failed,  not  because  it  is  false, 
but  because  it  has  been  falsified,  and  have  sought 
to  their  own  inner  light  for  the  truth  of  which 
ecclesiasticism  had  defrauded  them,   it  dealt  out 
to  them  pitiless  anathema  and  persecution,  making 
the  earth  a  scene  of  torture  and  slaughter  in  asser- 
tion of  the  right  of  the  priesthoods  to  teach  wrong  ? 
That  the  work  committed  to  us  implied  nothing 
less  than  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecies  of  which 
the  promise  of  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ  was 
the  culmination,  while  intimated  to  us  from  the 


154  '^^^   EECAPITULATION. 

outset,  was  gradually  unfolded  mto  full  assurance, 
and  we  were  enabled  to  see  that  the  very  terms  in 
which  it  was  couched  implied  a  spiritual  advent, 
and  one  which  should  disclose  the  perfect  system 
at  once  of  science,  philosophy,  morality,  and 
religion,  of  which  Christ  is  both  the  foundation 
and  the  consummation.  For  the  "  clouds  of 
heaven  "  in  which  it  was  to  take  place,  were  no 
other  than  the  heaven  of  the  kingdom  within  man 
of  his  restored  spiritual  consciousness.  "  That 
wicked  one,"  "  the  son  of  perdition,"  and  "  mystery 
of  iniquity  "  then  to  be  revealed  and  destroyed, 
was  no  other  than  the  inspiring  evil  spirit  of  an 
ecclesiasticism  which  had  received  indeed  its 
doctrines  from  above,  but  their  interpretation  and 
application  from  below.  And  the  "  Spirit  of  His 
mouth,"  and  the  "  Brightness  of  His  Coming " 
were  no  other  than  a  new  Word  of  God,  in  the  form 
of  a  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation,  so  potent  in  its 
logic  and  so  luminous  in  its  exposition  as  to  indi- 
cate the  Logos  Himself  as  its  source,  and  the 
"  Woman  "  Intuition,  "  clothed  with  the  Sun  "  of 
full  illumination,  as  its  revealer. 

We  saw,  too,  that  with  this  "  Woman  "  thus 
rehabilitated,  God's  "  Two  Witnesses," — who  have 
so  long  lain  dead  in  the  streets  of  "  that  great  city  " 
wherein  the  Lord,  the  divinity  in  man,  is  ever 
systematically  crucified ;  the  city  of  the  world's 
system  as  fashioned  and  controlled  by  an  eccle- 
siasticism shrouded  in  the  three-fold  veil  of 
Blood,  Idolatry,  and  the  Curse  of  Eve, — will  rise 
and  stand  on  their  feet,  and  ascend  to  the  heaven 
of  their  proper  supremacy,  vice  Lucifer  deposed  and 
fallen.  And  in  them  Lucifer  himself  will  regain 
his  lost  estate,  vindicating  his  title  to  be  called  the 


THE   RECAPITULATION.  1 55 

Light-bearer,  the  bright  and  morniug  star,  the 
herald  and  briuger-in  of  the  perfect  day  of  the 
Lord  God.  For,  as  the  Intellect,  he  is  the  heir  of 
all  things,  if  only  he  be  begotten  of  the  Spirit,  and 
be  no  bastard  engendered  of  the  Sense-Nature. 

For — as  we  had  come  to  learn — God's  Two  Wit^ 
nesses  in  man  are  ever  the  Intellect  and  the 
Intuition,  when  duly  unfolded  and  united  in  a 
pure  spirit.  Under  such  conditions  the  Shiloh 
comes,  and  mounted  on  them  man  rides  triumphant 
as  king  into  the  holy  city  of  his  own  regenerate 
nature.  But  divorced  from  her,  the  Intuition, 
and — leagued  with  the  Sense-Nature— knowing 
matter  only  and  the  body,  the  Intellect  becomes 
"  prince  of  devils  "  in  man,  the  maker  of  men  into 
fiends,  and  of  the  earth  into  a  hell.  Wherefore  his 
fall  from  the  heaven  of  his  power,  on  the  advent 
of  that  whole  Humanit}',  of  whom  it  is  said,  "  the 
Man  is  not  without  the  Woman,  nor  the  Woman 
without  the  Man,  in  the  Lord,"  the  humanity  of 
intellect  and  intuition  combined,  has  ever  been 
exultingly  hailed  in  anticipation  by  all  true  seers 
and  prophets. 

The  chief  points  of  the  doctrine,  the  prospect 
of  the  restoration  of  which  has  thus  been  the  sus- 
taining hope  of  the  percipient  faithful  in  all  ages, 
may  be  summarised    as  follows  :  — 

The  doctrine  which,  first  and  foremost,  it  is  the 
purpose  of  the  Bible  to  affirm,  and  of  the  Christ  to 
demonstrate,  and  in  which  reason  entirely  con- 
curs, is  no  other  than  that  of  the  divine  poten- 
tialities of  man,  belonging  to  him  in  virtue  of  the 
nature  of  his  constituent  principles,  the  force  and 
the  substance  of  existence.  These  are  the  duality 
of  the  *'  heavens  "  which  God  is  said  to  "  create," 


156  THE   aECAPITULATION, 

meaning  to  put  forth  from  Himself,  "  in  the  begin- 
ning," and  of  the  mutual  interaction  of  which  all 
things  are  the  product,  varying  according  to  the 
plane  of  operation,  alike  for  creation  and  redemp- 
tion, generation  and  regeneration.  And  that  which 
Jesus  really  aflirmed  in  the  memorable  but  little 
understood  words,  "  Ye  viust  be  born  again,  or 
from  above,  of  Water  and  the  Spirit,'"  was  both  the 
possibility  and  the  necessity  to  all  men  of  realising 
the  potential  divinity  belonging  to  them  in  virtue 
of  the  divinity  of  their  constituent  principles.  And 
in  affirming  this  He  affirmed  both  the  necessity 
and  the  possibility  to  every  man  of  being  born 
exactly  as  He  Himself,  as  typical  man  regenerate, 
is  said  to  have  been  born,  of  Yirgin  Mary  and 
Holy  Ghost,  and  also  His  own  identity  in  kind 
with  all  other  men.  And  He  affirmed,  moreover, 
the  utter  falsity  of  that  priest-constructed  system, 
which,  ignoring  Regeneration,  insists  on  Substi- 
tution, as  the  means  of  salvation.  For  "  Yirgin 
Mary,"  and  "  Holy  Ghost,"  are  but  the  mystical 
synonyms  with  "  Water  and  the  Spirit,"  the  sub- 
stance and  force,  or  soul  and  spirit,  of  which,  man 
is  constituted,  in  their  divine  because  pure  con- 
dition, the  product  of  which  in  man  is  the  new 
regenerate  selfhood  called,  as  by  St  Paul,  the 
"  Christ  within."  Begotten  in  man  as  matrix,  of 
the  pure  Spirit  and  Substance  which  are  God,  this 
new  selfhood  is  son  at  once  of  God  and  of  man ; 
and  in  him  God  and  man  are  "  reconciled  "  or 
"  at-oued."  And  that  man  is  said  to  be  saved  by 
his  blood,  is  because  the  "  blood  of  God  "  is  pure 
spirit,  and  it  is  the  pure  spirit  in  the  man  that 
saves  him ;  and  that  he  is  called  the  only-begotten 


THE    RECAPITULATION.  157 

Son  of  God,  is  not  because  God  begets  no  other  of 
his  kind,  but  because  God,  as  God,  begets  directly 
none  of  any  other  kind. 

This,  then,  as  we  came  to  learn,  and  to  recog- 
nise as  having  learned  it  in  our  own  long-past 
lives,  is  the  doctrine  which  Jesus  came  to  teach 
and  to  demonstrate  in  His  own  person.  Matter  is 
spirit,  being  spiritual  substance,  projected  by 
force  of  the  divine  Will  into  conditions  and  limita- 
tions, and  made  exteriorly  cognisable.  And  being 
spirit  it  can  revert  to  the  condition  of  spirit.  In 
virtue  of  the  divinity  of  his  constituent  principles, 
man  Kas  within  himself  the  seed  of  his  own 
regeneration,  and  the  power  to  effectuate  it.  He 
has  in  him,  this  is  to  say,  the  potentiality  of 
divinity  realisable  at  will.  And  the  secret  and 
method  of  the  achievement,  which  is  no  other  than 
the  secret  and  method  of  Christ,  is  inward  purifi- 
cation and  unfoldment,  the  unfoldment  of  the 
capacities,  mental,  moral,  and  spiritual,  of  his 
nature,  of  which  inward  purification  is  the  first 
and  essential  condition.  Thus  is  the  Finding  of 
Christ  the  realisation  of  the  Ideal,  and  Christ  is 
for  every  man  the  summit  of  his  own  evolution. 

Stated  in  terms  of  modern  science,  but  correct- 
ing its  aberrations,  the  doctrine  of  Christ  is  in 
this  wise.  Evolution  is  the  manifestation  of 
inherency.  Owing  to  the  divinity  of  the  constituent 
principles  of  existence,  its  Force  and  its  Substance, 
both  of  which  are  God,  the  inherency  of  existence 
is  divine.  Wherefore,  as  the  manifestation  of  a 
divine  inherency,  evolution  is  accomplished  onlj 
by  the  attainment  of  divinity;  and  the  cause  of 
evolution  is  the  tendency  of  substance  to  revert 
from   its   secondary  and   "  created "   condition   of 


158  THE   BECAPITULATION. 

matter,  to  its  original  and  divine  condition  of  pure 
spirit.  Wherefore  evolution  is  definable  as  the 
process  of  the  individuation  of  Deity  in  and 
through  Humanity. 

Such  is  the  genesis  of  the  Christ  in  man.  And  he 
is  called  a  Christ  who,  having  accomplished  this 
process  in  himself,  returns  into  the  earth-life  when 
he  has  no  need  to  do  so  for  his  own  sake,  out  of 
pure  love  to  redeem,  by  showing  to  others  their 
own  equal  divine  potentialities  and  the  method  of 
the  realisation  thereof. 

This  method  consists  in  love,  love  of  perfection, 
which  is  God,  for  its  own  sake,  and  love  for  others. 
The  process  is  entirely  interior  to  the  individual. 
It  consists  in  the  sacrifice  of  the  lower  nature  to 
the  higher  in  himself,  and  of  himself  for  others 
in  love.  That  which  directly  saves  the  man  is  not 
the  love  of  another  for  the  man,  but  the  love  which 
he  has  in  himself.  All  that  can  be  done  by  another 
is  to  kindle  this  love  in  him. 

The  philosophy  of  this  doctrine  of  salvation  by 
love  was  formulated  for  us  as  follows :  — "  It  is 
love  which  is  the  centripetal  power  of  the  universe ; 
it  is  bv  love  that  all  creation  returns  into  the 
bosom  of  God.  The  force  which  projected  all 
things  is  will,  and  will  is  the  centrifugal  power  of 
the  universe.  Will  alone  could  not  overcome  the 
evil  which  results  from  the  limitations  of  matter; 
but  it  shall  be  overcome  in  the  end  by  sympathy, 
which  is  the  knowledge  of  God  in  others, — the 
recognition  of  the  omnipresent  Self.     This  is  love. 


THE   EECAPITULATION.  1 59 

And  it  is  with  the  children  of  the  spirit,  the  ser- 
vants of  love,  that  the  dragon  of  matter  makes 
war  "^^\ 

In  making  the  means  of  salvation  extraneous  to 
the  individual,  Sacerdotalism  has  defrauded  man 
of  his  Saviour,  making  the  first  and  personal 
coming  of  Christ  of  none  effect.  Hence  the  neces- 
sity for  the  second  and  spiritual  coming  repre- 
sented by  the  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation  as  was 
foretold :  — the  coming  which  was  to  be  in  the 
clouds  of  the  heaven  of  man's  restored  under- 
standing; the  Hermes  within. 

But  the  process  of  regeneration  is  a  prolonged 
one,  extending  over  many  earth-lives ;  and  so  also 
is  the  prior  process  of  evolution,  whereby  man 
reaches  the  stage  at  which  he  is  amenable  to 
regeneration.  Wherefore  regeneration  has  for  its 
corollary  reincarnation.  To  tell  man  that  he  "  must 
be  born  again "  spiritually,  and  deny  him  the 
requisite  opportunities  of  experience,  which  must 
be  acquired  while  in  the  body— seeing  that 
regeneration  is  from  out  of  the  body — would  be  to 
mock  him. 

This  doctrine  of  a  multiplicity  of  earth-lives  is 
implicit  and  sometimes  explicit  in  the  Bible.  The 
notion  that  the  Hebrews  had  no  belief  in  a  future 
state  because  of  the  failure  of  commentators  to 
discover  it  in  their  Scriptures,  is  altogether  futile. 
The  permanence  of  the  Ego  was  a  matter  of  course 
with  them,  saving  only  the  Sadducees.  And  the 
Bible  contemplates  the  persistence  of  the  indi- 
vidual soul  through  all  the  manifold  stages  of  its 

(^)From  the  exposition  concerning  the  dogma  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception,  referred  to  on  p.  'S^- 


l6o  THE  RECAPITULATION. 

evolution,  from  the  "  Adam  "  stage  to  the  "  Christ  " 
stage,  saying,  as  by  St  Paul,  "  As  in  Adam  all 
die,  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive."  But  the 
Christ  insisted  on  by  him  was  not  He  Who  is  "  after 
the  flesh,"  not  the  man  Jesus,  who  v/as  but  the 
vehicle  of'  the  Christ,  but  the  Christ  within  both 
Jesus  and  all  other  regenerate  men.  For,  as  a 
highly  illuminated  follower  of  the  Gnosis,  St.  Paul 
was  one  who  "  after  the  way  which  "  his  orthodox 
accusers  "  called  heresy,  worshipped  the  God  of  his 
fathers,  believing  all  things  which  are  according 
to  the  law,  and  are  written  in  the  prophets." 
Rejecting  tlie  doctrine  of  regeneration,  and  with 
it  that  of  reincarnation,  in  favour  of  substitution, 
the  orthodoxy  which  claims  to  be  Christianity  has 
practically  rejected  both  the  doctrine  of  St  Paul 
and  that  of  Jesus  as  declared  to  Nicodemus.  And, 
as  St  Paul  implies,  the  "  mystery  of  iniquity  "  was 
working  even  already  in  his  days  to  annul  the 
gospel  of  Christ  by  substituting  Jesus  as  the  object 
of  worship,  and  ILis  physical  blood-shedding  as  the 
means  of  salvation.  And  Christendom,  yielding  to 
sacerdotal  dictation,  has  to  this  day  accepted  a 
doctrine  which  at  once  dishonours  God  and  robs 
men  of  their  equal  divine  potentialities  with  Jesus, 
thus  preferring  Barabbas.  Professing  to  rest  its 
faith  on  the  Bible,  it  has  accepted  the  presentation 
of  religion  which  the  Bible  persistently  condemns, 
that  of  the  priests,  and  rejected  that  on  which  the 
Bible  emphatically  insists,  that  of  the  prophets. 
That  St  Paul  employed  sacerdotal  modes  of  expres- 
sion was  in  order  to  spiritualise  them.  He  was  a 
mystic  of  mystics. 

Nevertheless  the  dogmas  of  the  Church  contain 
the  truth,  but  this  is  not  as  the  Church  has  pro- 


THE   RECAPITULATION.  l6r 

pounded  them.  And— to  cite  two  crucial  instances 
— so  far  from  the  Church's  supreme  dogmas,  the 
Immaculate  Conception  and  the  Assumption  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  having  any  personal  or  phy- 
sical reference,  they  are  prophecies  of  the  method 
of  redemption  for  every  individual  soul.  For,  as 
the  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation  explicitly 
declares,  restoring  the  Gnosis  persistently  rejected 
by  the  builders  of  the  orthodoxies, 

The  Immaculate  Conception  is  none  other  than 
the  prophecy  of  the  means  whereby  the  universe  shall  at 
last  be  redeemed.  Maria — the  sea  of  limitless  space — 
Maria  the  Virgin,  born  herself  immaculate  and  without 
spot,  of  the  womb  of  the  ages,  shall  in  the  fulness  of  time 
bring  forth  the  perfect  man,  who  shall  redeem  the  race. 
He  is  not  one  man,  but  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand, 
the  Son  of  Man,  who  shall  overcome  the  limitations  of 
matter,  and  the  evil  which  is  the  result  of  the  materialisa- 
tion of  spirit''*'. 

By  the  doctrine  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary  we  are  secretly  enlightened  con- 
cerning the  generation  of  the  soul,  who  is  begotten  in  the 
womb  of  matter,  and  yet  from  the  first  instant  of  her 

being  is  pure  and  incorrupt As  the  Immaculate 

Conception  is  the  foundation  of  the  mysteries,  so  is  the 
Assumption  their  crown. 

For  the  entire  object  and  end  of  kosmic  evolution  is 
precisely  this  triumph  and  apotheosis  of  the  soul.  In  the 
mystery  presented  by  this  dogma,  we  behold  the  consum- 
mation of  the  whole  scheme  of  creation — the  perpetuation 
and  glorification  of  the  individual  human  ego.  The  grave 
— the  material  and  astral  consciousness,  cannot  retain  the 
immaculate  Mother  of  God.  She  rises  into  the  heavens; 
she  assumes  divinity.  .  .  .  From  end  to  end  the  mystery 

i"')From  the  exposition  concerning  the  dogma  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception,  referred  to  on  p.  151. 


1 62  THE   RECAPITULATION. 

of  the  soul's  evolution — the  histoiy,  that  is,  of  humanity 
and  of  the  kosmic  drama — is  contained  and  enacted  in  the 
cultus  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary.  The  acts  and  the 
glories  of  Mary  are  the  one  supreme  subject  of  the  holy 
mysteries*''. 

"  Allegory  of  stupendous  significance !"  exclaimed  the 
seeress's  illuminator  when  imparting  to  her  the  mystery 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  "  Allegory  of  stupendous 
significance  !  with  which  the  Church  of  God  has  so  long 
been  familiar,  but  which  yet  never  penetrated  its  under- 
standing, like  the  holy  fire  which  enveloped  the  sacred 
Bush,  but  which  nevertheless  the  Bush  withstood  and 
resisted'"). 

That  such  failure  has  been  the  rule  and  not  the 
exception  is  the  plea  for  the  New  Gospel  of  Inter- 
pretation. For  lack  of  comprehension  of  its  own 
symbols  the  Church  has  fallen  into  the  disastrous 
errors  of  mistaking  the  man  Jesus  for  the  Christ 
within  every  man,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  Jesus 
for  Virgin  Mary  the  mother  of  that  Christ,  com- 
mitting in  both  instances  idolatry  by  preferring 
the  form  to  the  substance,  persons  to  principles, 
and  blinding  men  to  the  essential  truth  implied. 

(''From   the   exposition   concerning   the   Christian   Mysteries 
given  in  full  in  "  The  Life  of  A.K."  Vol.  II.  pp.  99-100. 


CHAPTER  yi. 

THE    EXEMPLIFICATION. 

This  chapter  will  be  devoted  to  some  examplea  of 
the  recovered  Gnosis,  bearing  chiefly  upon  the 
supreme  doctrine  of  Regeneration.  As  with  all 
else  received  by  the  Seeress,  they  are  the  product 
of  intuitional  memory  regained  under  divine  illu- 
mination occurring  mostly  in  sleep.  And  here  I 
will  take  occasion  to  state  explicitly  and  positively, 
that  the  states,  whether  of  sleep  or  of  trance,  in 
which  her  faculty  was  exercised,  were  all  natural 
and  spontaneous,  being  induced  by  the  Spirit 
itself;  and  that  in  no  case  were  artificial  means 
employed  by  either  of  us,  whether  drugs,  mes- 
merism, hypnotism,  crystal-gazing,  or  any  other  of 
the  devices  ordinarily  used  to  induce  abnormal 
states  of  consciousness  or  promote  enhancement  of 
faculty.  Our  work  was  to  be  a  real  work,  done  not 
only  by  us  but  in  us,  and  we  had  from  the  first  a 
profound  instinctive  distrust  of  results  obtained  by 
such  artificial  stimulation. 

Nor  was  any  change  even  of  a  word  ever  made 
in  the  teachings  received.  They  came  one  and 
all  in  the  finished  perfection  in  which  they  are  put 
forth,  coming  down  as  the  holy  city  from  the 
heaven  of  the  upper  and  the  within,  and  incapable 
of  improvement.  The  following  are  the  examples 
proposed :  — 

(1)  Concerning  Holy  Writ. 


164  THE    EXEMPLIFICATION. 

All  Scriptures  wliicli  are  the  true  Word  of  God,  have  a 
dual  interpretation,  the  intellectuai  and  the  intuitional, 
the  apparent  and  the  hidden. 

For  nothing  can  come  forth  from  God  save  that  which 
is  fruitful. 

As  is  the  nature  of  God,  so  is  the  Word  of  God's  mouth. 

Tlie  letter  alone  is  barren ;  the  spirit  and  the  letter  give 
life. 

But  that  Scripture  is  the  more  excellent,  which  is 
exceeding  fruitful  and  brings  forth  abundant  signification. 

For  God  is  able  to  say  many  things  in  one,  as  the  per- 
fect ovary  contains  many  seeds  in  its  chalice. 

Therefore  there  are  in  the  Scriptures  of  God's  Word 
certain  writings  which,  as  richly  yielding  trees,  bear  more 
abundantly  than  others  in  the  self-same  holy  garden. 

And  one  of  the  most  excellent  is  the  history  of  the 
generation  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth. 

For  therein  is  contained  in  order  a  genealogy,  which 
has  four  heads,  as  a  stream  divided  into  four  branches,  a 
word  exceeding  rich. 

And  the  first  of  these  generations  is  that  of  the  Gods. 

The  second  is  that  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

Tlie  third  is  that  of  the  visible  world. 

And  the  fourth  is  that  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

(2)  Concerning  the  Mystery  of  Redemption, 

All  things  in  heaven  and  in  earth  are  of  God,  both  the 
invisible  and  the  visible. 

Such  as  is  the  invisible,  is  the  visible  also,  for  there 
is  no  boundary  line  betwixt  spirit  and  matter. 

Matter  is  spirit  made  exteriorly  cognisable  by  the  force 
of  the  Divine  Word. 

And  when  God  shall  resume  all  things  by  love,  the 
material  shall  be  resolved  into  the  spiritual,  and  there 
shall  be  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth. 

Not  that  matter  shall  be  destroyed,  for  it  came  forth 
from  God,  and  is  of  God  indestructible  and  eternal. 

But  it  shall  be  indrawn  and  resolved  into  its  time  self. 


THE    EXEMPLIFICATION.  1 65 

It  shall  put  off  corruption,  and  remain  iucorrupLible. 

It  shall  put  off  mortality,  and  remain  immortal. 

So  that  nothing  be  lost  of  the  Divine  substance. 

It  was  material  entity :  it  shall  be  spiritual  entity. 

For  there  is  nothing  which  can  go  out  from  the  presence 
of  God. 

Tliis  is  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead :  that 
is,  the  transfiguration  of  the  body. 

For  the  body,  which  is  matter,  is  but  the  manifestation 
of  spirit :  and  the  Word  of  God  shall  transmute  it  into  its 
inner  being. 

The  will  of  God  is  the  alchemic  crucible :  and  the  dross 
which  is  cast  therein  is  matter. 

And  the  dross  shall  become  pure  gold,  seven  times 
refined;  even  perfect  spirit. 

It  shall  leave  behind  it  nothing :  but  shall  be  trans- 
fonned  into  the  Divine  image. 

For  it  is  not  a  new  substance  :  but  its  alchemic  polarity 
is  changed,  and  it  is  converted. 

But  except  it  were  gold  in  its  true  nature,  it  could  not 
be  resumed  into  the  aspect  of  gold. 

And  except  matter  were  spirit,  it  could  not  revert  to 
spirit. 

To  make  gold,  the  alchemist  must  have  gold. 

But  he  knows  that  to  be  gold  which  others  take  to  be 
dross. 

Cast  thyself  into  the  will  of  God,  and  thou  shalt 
become  as  God. 

For  thou  art  God,  if  thy  will  be  the  Divine  Will. 

Tliis  is  the  great  secret :  it  is  the  mystery  of  Redemp- 
tion. 

(3)  Concerniug  Sin  and  Death. 

As  is  the  outer  so  is  the  inner  :  He  that  worketh  is  One. 
As  the  small  is,  so  is  the  great :  there  is  one  law. 
Nothing  is  small  and  nothing  is  great  in  the  Divine 
Economy. 


1 66  THE   EXEMPLIFICATION. 

If  thou  wouldst  understand  the  method  of  the  world's 
corruption,  and  the  condition  to  which  sin  hath  reduced 
the  work  of  God, 

Meditate  upon  the  aspect  of  a  corpse  ;  and  consider  the 
method  of  the  putrefaction  of  its  tissues  and  humours. 

For  the  secret  of  death  is  the  same,  whether  of  the  outer 
or  of  the  inner. 

The  body  dieth  when  the  central  will  of  its  system  no 
longer  bindeth  in  obedience  the  elements  of  its  substance. 

Every  cell  is  a  living  entity,  whether  of  vegetable  or  of 
animal  potency. 

In  the  healthy  body  every  cell  is  polarised  in  subjection 
to  the  central  will,  the  Adonai  of  the  physical  system. 

Health,  therefore,  is  order,  obedience,  and  government. 

But  wherever  disease  is,  there  is  disunion,  rebellion, 
and  insubordination. 

And  the  deeper  the  seat  of  the  confusion,  the  more  dan- 
gerous the  malady,  and  the  harder  to  quell  it. 

That  which  is  superficial  may  be  more  easily  healed ; 
or,  if  need  be,  the  disorderly  elements  may  be  rooted  out, 
and  the  body  shall  be  whole  and  at  unity  again. 

But  if  the  disobedient  molecules  corrupt  each  other 
continually,  and  the  perversity  spread,  and  the  rebellious 
tracts  multiply  their  elements ;  the  whole  body  shall  fall 
into  dissolution,  which  is  death. 

For  the  central  will  that  should  dominate  all  the 
kingdom  of  the  body,  is  no  longer  obeyed;  and  every 
element  is  become  its  own  ruler,  and  hath  a  divergent 
will  of  its  own. 

So  that  the  poles  of  the  cells  incline  in  divers  directions ; 
and  the  binding  power  which  is  the  life  of  the  body,  is 
dissolved  and  destroyed. 

And  when  dissolution  is  complete,  then  follow  corrup- 
tion and  putrefaction. 

Now,  that  which  is  true  of  the  physical,  is  true  likewise 
of  its  prototype. 

The  whole  world  is  full  of  revolt;  and  eveiy  element 
hath  a  will  divergent  from  God. 


THE    EXEMPLIFICATION.  167 

Whereas  there  ought  to  be  but  one  will,  attracting  and 
ruling  the  whole  man. 

But  there  is  no  longer  Brotherhood  among  you;  nor 
order,  nor  mutual  sustenance. 

Eveiy  cell  is  its  own  arbiter;  and  every  member  is 
become  a  sect. 

Ye  are  not  bound  one  to  another :  ye  have  confounded 
your  offices,  and  abandoned  your  functions. 

Ye  have  reversed  the  direction  of  your  magnetic  cur- 
rents :  ye  are  fallen  into  confusion,  and  have  given  place 
to  the  spirit  of  misrule. 

Your  wills  are  many  and  diverse;  and  every  one  of 
you  is  an  anarchy. 

A  house  that  is  divided  against  itself,  falleth. 
0  wretched  man ;  who  shall  deliver  you  from  this  body 
of  Death  1 

(4)  Concerniug  the  Twelve  Gates  of  Regenera- 
tion. 

Now,  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  within  us;  that  is,  it  is 
interior,  invisible,  mystic,  spu-itual. 

There  is  a  power  by  means  of  which  the  Outer  may  be 
absorbed  into  the  Inner. 

There  is  a  power  by  means  of  which  Matter  may  be 
ingested  into  its  original  Substance. 

He  who  possesses  this  power  is  Christ,  and  He  has  the 
devil  under  foot. 

For  He  reduces  chaos  to  order,  and  indraws  the  external 
to  the  centre. 

He  has  learnt  that  Matter  is  illusion,  and  that  Spirit 
alone  is  real. 

He  has  found  His  own  Central  Point;  and  all  power  is 
given  unto  Him  in  heaven  and  on  earth. 

Now,  the  Central  Point  is  the  number  Tliirteen  :  it  is  the 
number  of  the  Marriage  of  the  Son  of  God. 

And  all  the  members  of  the  microcosm  are  bidden  to 
the  banquet  of  the  marriage. 


1 68  THE   EXEMPLIFICATION. 

But  if  there  chance  to  be  even  one  among  them  which 
has  not  on  a  wedding  garment, 

Such  a  one  is  a  Traitor,  and  the  microcosm  is  found 
divided  against  itself. 

And  that  it  may  be  wholly  regenerate,  it  is  necessary 
that  Judas  be  cast  out. 

Now  the  members  of  tlie  microcosm  are  Twelve  :  of  the 
Senses  three,  of  the  Mind  three,  of  the  Heart  three,  and  of 
the  Conscience  three. 

For  of  the  Body  there  are  four  elements ;  and  the  sign 
of  the  four  is  Sense,  in  the  which  are  three  Gates, 

The  gate  of  the  Eye,  the  gate  of  the  Ear,  and  the  gate 
of  the  Touch<'». 

Renounce  vanity,  and  be  poor :  renounce  praise,  and  be 
humble :  renounce  luxury,  and  be  chaste. 

Offer  unto  God  a  pure  oblation :  let  the  fire  of  the  altar 
search  thee,  and  prove  thy  fortitude. 

Cleanse  thy  sight,  thine  hands,  and  thy  feet :  cany  the 
censer  of  thy  worship  into  the  courts  of  the  Lord ;  and  let 
thy  vows  be  unto  the  Most  High. 

And  for  the  magnetic  man''^  there  are  four  elements : 
and  the  covering  of  the  four  is  mind,  in  the  which  are 
three  gates; 

The  gate  of  desire,  the  gate  of  labour,  and  the  gate  of 
illumination. 

Renounce  the  world,  and  aspire  heavenward  :  labour  not 
for  the  meat  which  perishes,  but  ask  of  God  thy  daily 
bread :  beware  of  wandering  doctrines,  and  let  the  Word 
of  the  Lord  be  thy  light. 

Also  of  the  soul  there  are  four  elements :  and  the  sea.t 
of  the  four  is  the  heart,  whereof  likewise  there  are  three 
gates ; 

<^)Taste  and  smell  being  modes  of  touch.     E.M. 

'''/.e.,  the  astral  and  mental  part  of  man,  which  is  accounted 
a  person  or  system  in  itself.     E.M. 


THE   EXEMPLIFICATIOX.  1 69 

The  gate  of  obedience,  the  gate  of  prayer,  and  the  gate 
of  discernment. 

Renounce  thine  own  will,  and  let  the  law  of  God  only 
be  within  thee :  renounce  doubt :  pray  always  and  faint 
not :  be  pure  of  heart  also,  and  thou  shalt  see  God. 

And  within  the  soul  is  the  Spirit :  and  the  Spirit  is  One, 
yet  has  it  likewise  three  elements. 

And  these  are  the  gates  of  tlie  oracle  of  God,  which  is 
the  ark  of  the  covenant; 

The  rod,  the  host'**,  and  the  law: 

The  force  which  solves,  and  transmutes,  and  divines: 
the  bread  of  heaven  which  is  the  substance  of  all  things 
and  the  food  of  angels ;  the  table  of  the  law,  w-hich  is  the 
will  of  God,  written  with  the  finger  of  the  Lord. 

If  these  three  be  within  thy  spirit,  then  shall  the  Spii'it 
of  God  be  within  thee. 

And  the  gloiy  shall  be  upon  the  propitiatory,  in  the 
holy  place  of  thy  prayer. 

Tliese  are  the  twelve  gates  of  regeneration:  through 
which  if  a  man  ent«r  he  shall  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life. 

For  the  number  of  that  Tree  is  Thirteen. 

It  may  happen  to  a  man  to  have  three,  to  another  five, 
to  another  seven,  to  another  ten. 

But  until  a  man  have  twelve,  he  is  not  master  over  the 
last  enemy. 

(5)  Concerniug  tke  Passage  of  the  SouK^l 

Evoi,  Father  lacchos,  Lord  God  of  Egypt :  initiate  thy 
servants  in  the  halls  of  thy  Temple ; 

Upon  whose  walls  are  the  forms  of  every  creature :  of 
every  beast  of  the  earth,  and  of  every  fowl  of  the  air ; 

Tlie  lynx,  and  the  lion,  and  the  bull :  the  ibis  and  the 
serpent :  the  scorpion  and  every  flying  thing. 

And  the  columns  thereof  are  human  shapes;  having 
the  heads  of  eagles  and  the  hoofs  of  the  ox. 

(^'The  Sacramental  bread  called  by  the  Hebrews  "  showbread." 


170  THE    EXEMPLIFICATION. 

All  these  are  of  thy  kingdom  :  they  are  the  chambers  of 
ordeal,  and  the  houses  of  the  initiation  of  the  soul. 

For  the  soul  passeth  from  form  to  form ;  and  the  man- 
sions of  her  pilgrimage  are  manifold. 

Thou  callest  her  from  the  deep,  and  from  the  secret 
places  of  the  earth ;  from  the  dust  of  the  ground,  and  from 
the  herb  of  the  field. 

Thou  coverest  her  nakedness  with  an  apron  of  fig- 
leaves  ;  thou  clothest  her  with  the  skins  of  beasts. 

Thou  art  from  of  old,  0  soul  of  man ;  yea,  thou  art  from 
the  everlasting. 

Tliou  puttest  off  thy  bodies  as  raiment;  and  as  vesture 
dost  thou  fold  them  up. 

They  perish,  but  thou  remainest :  the  wind  rendeth 
and  scattereth  them ;  and  the  place  of  them  shall  no 
more  be  known. 

For  the  wind  is  the  Spirit  of  God  in  man,  which  bloweth 
where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but 
canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  nor  whither  it  shall  go. 

Even  so  is  the  spirit  of  man,  which  cometh  from  afar  off 
and  tarrieth  not,  but  passeth  away  to  a  place  thou  knowest 
not. 

(6)  Concerning  the  Mystic  Exodus^^). 

Evoi,  lacchos.  Lord  of  the  Sphinx;  who  linkest  the 
lowest  to  the  highest;  the  loins  of  the  wild  beast  to  the 
head  and  breast  of  the  woman. 

Thou  boldest  the  chalice  of  divination :  all  the  forms 
of  nature  are  reflected  therein. 

Thou  tumest  man  to  destruction :  then  thou  sayest, 
Come  again,  ye  children  of  my  hand. 

Yea,  blessed  and  holy  art  thou,  0  Master  of  Earth : 
Lord  of  the  cross  and  the  tree  of  salvation. 

Vine  of  God,  whose  blood  redeemeth ;  bread  of  heaven, 
broken  on  the  altar  of  death. 


^"'See  note  on  p.  122.  ante. 


THE    EXEMPLIFICATIOJS'.  171 

There  is  corn  iu  Eg;y'pt ;  go  thou  down  into  her,  0  my 
soul,  with  joy. 

For  in  the  kingdom  of  the  Body,  thou  shalt  eat  the 
bread  of  thine  initiation. 

But  beware  lest  thou  become  subject  to  the  flesh,  and 
a  bond-slave  in  the  land  of  thy  sojourn. 

Serve  not  the  idols  of  Egypt;  and  let  not  the  senses 
be  thy  taskmasters. 

For  they  will  bow  thy  neck  to  their  yoke;  they  will 
bitterly  oppress  the  Israel  of  God. 

An  evil  time  shall  come  upon  thee ;  and  the  Lord  shall 
smite  Egypt  with  plagues  for  thy  sake. 

Tliy  body  shall  be  broken  on  the  wheel  of  God ;  thy 
flesh  shall  see  trouble  and  the  worm. 

Thy  house  shall  be  smitten  with  grievous  plagues; 
blood,  and  pestilence,  and  great  darkness ;  fire  shall 
devour  thy  goods ;  and  thou  shalt  be  a  prey  to  the  locust 
and  creeping  thing. 

Thy  glory  shall  be  brought  down  to  the  dust;  hail  and 
storm  shall  smite  thine  hai-vest;  yea,  thy  beloved  and 
thy  first-born  shall  the  hand  of  the  Lord  destroy; 

Until  the  body  let  the  soul  go  free ;  that  she  may  serve 
the  Lord  God. 

Arise  in  the  night,  0  soul,  and  fly,  lest  thou  be  con- 
sumed in  Egypt. 

The  angel  of  the  imderstanding  shall  know  thee  for  his 
elect,  if  thou  offer  unto  God  a  reasonable  faith. 

Savom-  thy  reason  with  learning,  with  labour,  and  with 
obedience. 

Let  the  rod  of  thy  desire  be  in  thy  right  hand  :  put  the 
sandals  of  Hermes  on  thy  feet;  and  gird  thy  loins  with 
strength. 

Then  shalt  thou  pass  through  the  waters  of  cleansing, 
which  is  the  first  death  in  the  body. 

The  waters  shall  be  a  wall  unto  thee  on  thy  right  hand 
and  on  thy  left. 


172  THE    EXEMPLIFICATION. 

And  Hermes  the  Redeemer  shall  go  before  thee ;  for  he 
is  thy  cloud  of  darkness  by  day,  and  thy  pillar  of  fire  by 
night. 

All  the  horsemen  of  Egypt  and  the  chariots  thereof; 
her  princes,  her  counsellors,  and  her  mighty  men : 

These  shall  pursue  thee,  0  soul,  that  fiiest ;  and  shall 
seek  to  bring  thee  back  into  bondage. 

Fly  for  thy  life;  fear  not  the  deep;  stretch  out  thy  rod 
over  the  sea ;  and  lift  thy  desire  unto  God. 

Tliou  hast  learnt  wisdom  in  Egypt ;  thou  has  spoiled  the 
Egyptians;  thou  hast  caiTied  away  their  fine  gold  and 
their  precious  things. 

Thou  hast  enriched  thyself  in  the  body;  but  the  body 
shall  not  hold  thee;  neither  shall  the  waters  of  the  deep 
swallow  thee  up. 

Tliou  shalt  wash  thy  robes  in  the  sea  of  regeneration ; 
the  blood  of  atonement  shall  redeem  thee  to  God. 

This  is  thy  chrism  and  anointing,  0  soul ;  this  is  the 
first  death;  thou  art  the  Israel  of  the  Lord, 

Wlio  hath  redeemed  thee  from  the  dominion  of  the 
body;  and  hath  called  thee  from  the  grave,  and  from  the 
house  of  bondage. 

Unto  the  way  of  the  cross,  and  to  the  path  in  the  midst 
of  the  wilderness; 

Wliere  are  the  adder  and  the  serpent,  the  mirage  and 
the  burning  sand. 

For  the  feet  of  the  saint  are  set  in  the  way  of  the  desert. 

But  be  thou  of  good  courage,  and  fail  thou  not;  then 
shall  thy  raiment  endure,  and  thy  sandals  shall  not  wax 
old  upon  thee. 

And  thy  desire  shall  heal  thy  diseases;  it  shall  bring 
streams  for  thee  out  of  the  stony  rock :  it  shall  lead  thee 
to  Paradise. 

Evoi,  Father  lacchos,  Jehovah-Nissi'^' ;  Lord  of  the 
garden  and  of  the  vineyard ; 

('')The  names  Nyssa,  Nysa,  Nysas,  and  Nissi  are  identical  with 
each  other,  and  also  with  Sinai,  Sion,  and  those  of  other  sacred 


THE    EXEMPLIFICATION.  1 73 

Initiator  and  lawgiver ;  God  of  the  cloud  and  of  the 
mount. 

Evoi,  Father  lacchos;  out  of  Egypt  has  thou  called 
thy  Son. 

To  vindicate  the  suppressed  mysteries  of  the  pre- 
Christian  churches  by  disclosing  them  as  the  true 
origines  of  Christianity,  and  to  replace  the  false 
doctrine  of  the  exclusive  divinity  of  one  man  by 
the  true  doctrine  of  the  potential  divinity  of  all 
men, — these  are  among  the  foremost  objects  of 
the  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation.  And  it  is 
especially  in  order  to  reinforce  the  last  named, 
that  it  has  restored  the  following  hymn  in  cele- 
bration of  the  supreme  results  of  regeneration, 
which  formed  part  of  the  ritual  of  the  greater 
mysteries  of  the  Greeks.  It  is  addressed  to  the 
first  of  the  Holy  Seven,  the  Spirit  of  Wisdom,  as 
represented  by  his  "  angel,"  the  angel  of  the  sun, 
even  "  that  light  which  Adonai  created  on  the  first 
day,"  "  whose  name  is,  in  the  Hebrew,  Uriel,  and 
in  the  Greek,  Phoibos,  the  Bright  One  of  God." 
Breathing  both  the  Spirit  and  the  letter  of  the 
Bible,  from  Genesis  to  the  Apocalypse,  the  hymns, 
of  which  this  is  one,  indicate  unmistakeably  the 
identity  in  source  and  substance  of  the  Hebrew 
and  the  Christian  with  the  other  sacred  mysteries 
of    antiquity,    and    the    derivation    of    the    later 


mounts.  For  they  all  are  names  for  the  Mount  of  Regenera- 
tion, the  mount  or  "holy  hill"  of  the  Lord,  within  the  man, 
to  be  on  which  is  to  be  in  the  Spirit.  The  river  Hiddekel  has 
the  like  import.  It  is  the  river  of  the  soul,  herself  fluidic  and 
called  Maria  (waters),  which,  as  the  receptacle  of  the  divine 
nucleus,  winds  about  and  encompasses  the  Spirit.  Thus  Daniel 
is  said  to  be  "  on  Hiddekel "  when  under  divine  illumination. 
(•'The  Life  of  A.K."  Vol.  L  p.  459.) 


174  ^^^'^   EXEMrLIFICATION. 

through  the  earlier  from  their  common  source  in 
the  world  celestial  when  once  again  they  have  been 
restored.  And  they  supply  also  the  motive  which 
led  the  Christians  to  destroy  the  second  Alexan- 
drian library,  showing  that  motive  to  have  been 
the  desire  to  conceal,  first,  the  derivation  of  the 
Christian  presentment  from  its  predecessors,  and 
next,  the  perversion  of  their  doctrine  in  the 
interests  of  an  unscrupulous  sacerdocy. 

Taken  in  connection  with  its  fellow-hymns, 
similarly  recovered,  to  others  of  the  "  Holy  Seven," 
the  hymn  to  Phoibos  throws  a  flood  of  light  on  the 
creative  week  of  Genesis,  showing  it  to  be  no  mere 
proem  to  Scripture,  or  concerned  with  the  world 
physical  merely,  but  an  integral  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture, being  an  epitome  of  eternal  verities  ever  in 
process,  and  appertaining  both  to  Creation  and  to 
Redemption.  The  Hymn  to  Her  who  is  mysti- 
cally the  fourth,  but  really  the  third  of  the  Gods, 
the  "Spirit  of  Counsel"  of  Isaiah,  is  especially 
notable  for  its  solution  of  the  problem  of  the 
inversion  of  the  order  of  the  third  and  fourth  days 
of  creation.  These  hymns,  moreover,  show  indu- 
bitably that  the  order  of  the  solar  system  was  no 
secret  to  the  hierophants  of  the  sacred  mysteries 
of  antiquity. 

(7)  Hymn  to  Phoibos,  the  First  of  the  Gods. 

"  Strong  art  thou  and  adorable,  Phoibos  Apollo,  who 
bearest  life  and  healing  on  thy  wings,  who  crownest  the 
year  with  thy  bounty,  and  givest  the  spirit  of  thy  divinity 
to  the  fruits  and  precious  things  of  all  the  worlds. 

Where  were  the  bread  of  the  initiation  of  the  Sons  of 
God,  except  thou  bring  the  corn  to  ear;  or  the  wine  of 
their  mystical  chalice,  except  thou  bless  the  vintage  ? 


THE    EXEMPLIFICATION.  1 75 

Many  are  the  angels  who  serve  in  tlie  courts  of  the 
spheres  of  heaven :  l)ut  thou,  Master  of  Light  and  of  Life, 
art  followed  by  the  Christs  of  God. 

And  thy  sign  is  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  in  heaven, 
and  of  the  Just  made  perfect ; 

Whose  path  is  as  a  shining  light,  shining  more  and 
more  unto  the  innermost  glory  of  the  day  of  the  Lord 
God. 

Tliy  banner  is  blood-red,  and  thy  symbol  is  a  milk-white 
lamb,  and  thy  crown  is  of  pure  gold. 

They  who  reign  with  thee  are  the  Hierophants  of  the 
celestial  mysteries;  for  their  will  is  the  will  of  God,  and 
they  know  as  they  are  known. 

These  are  the  sons  of  the  innermost  sphere;  the 
Saviours  of  men,  the  Anointed  of  God. 

And  their  name  is  Christ  Jesus,  in  the,  day  of  their 
initiation. 

And  before  them  eveiy  knee  shall  bow,  of  things  in 
heaven  and  of  things  on  earth. 

Tliey  are  come  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  are  set 
down  for  ever  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 

And  the  Lamb,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  seven 
spheres,  shall  give  them  to  drink  of  the  river  of  living 
water. 

And  they  shall  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the 
centre  of  the  garden  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Tliese  are  thine,  0  Mighty  Master  of  Light ;  and  this  is 
the  dominion  which  the  Word  of  God  appointed  thee  in 
the  beginning : 

In  the  day  when  God  created  the  light  of  all  the  worlds, 
and  divided  the  light  from  the  darkness. 

And  God  called  the  light  Phoibos,  and  the  darkness  God 
called  Python. 

Now  the  darkness  was  before  the  light,  as  the  night 
forerunneth  the  dawn. 

Tliese  are  the  evening  and  the  morning  of  the  first  cycle 
of  the  Mysteriea. 


176  THE    EXEMPLIFICATION. 

And  the  glory  of  that  cycle  is  as  the  glory  of  seven 
days ;  and  they  who  dwell  therein  are  seven  times  refined ; 

Who  have  purged  the  garment  of  the  flesh  in  the  living 
waters ; 

And  have  transmuted  both  body  and  soul  into  spirit, 
and  are  become  pure  virgins. 

For  they  were  constrained  by  love  to  abandon  the  outer 
elements,  and  to  seek  the  innennost  which  is  undivided, 
even  the  Wisdom  of  God. 

And  wisdom  and  love  are  one. 

In  view  of  the  restoration  of  the  Gods  to 
recognition  by  the  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation, 
it  must  be  explained  that  the  doctrines  of  Mono- 
theism and  Polytheism  are  not  necessarily  incom- 
patible. This  has  already  been  shown  in 
Chapter  lY.,  in  the  utterance  commencing — "  In 
the  bosom  of  the  Eternal  were  all  the  Gods  com- 
prehended, as  the  seven  spirits  of  the  prism  con- 
tained in  the  Invisible  Light."  For  as  light  is  one 
though  its  rays  are  seven  and  each  ray  is  light, 
so  is  God  one  though  His  spirits  are  seven  and 
each  spirit  is  God. 

And  yet  further.  Tlie  deities  recognised  under 
various  names  or  by  various  peoples  are  not  neces- 
sarily diiferent  Gods,  but  may  be  either  the  same 
God  or  different  modes  or  aspects  of  the  same  God. 
Notably  is  this  the  case  with  the  Gods  of  the 
Hebrews,  the  Greeks,  and  the  Christians.  For 
while  by  the  term  Elohim  is  denoted  the  two  prin- 
ciples, masculine  and  feminine,  of  Force  and 
Substance,  which  constitute  Original  Being,  by 
.Jehovah  or  Yahveh,  Adonai  and  Shaddai,  is 
denoted  the  resultant  of  the  interaction  of  these 
two  principles  as  Father  and  Mother,  who  is  called 
therefore  their  word,  expression,  and  Son.    By  the 


THE   EXEMPLIFICATION.  1 77 

Holy  Ghost  is  denoted  the  same  two  principles  in 
activity,  having  procession  from  the  "  Father- 
Mother  "  through  the  "  Son,"  to  be  the  constituent 
principles  of  creation,  being  Deity  djmamic  as 
distinguished  from  Deitj^  static.  By  the  Seven 
Spirits  of  God — as  by  the  seven  great  Gods  of  the 
Greeks, — are  denoted  the  seven  potencies  into 
which  Deity  diiierentiates  on  emerging  as  Holy 
Ghost  from  the  prism  constituted  of  Father, 
^lother,  and  Son,  which  are  to  each  other  as  the 
force,  substance,  and  phenomenon  of  which  every 
manifest  entity  consists.  For  "  Ever}'  entity  that 
is  manifest,  is  manifest  by  the  evolution  of  its 
trinity."  And  by  Christ  is  denoted  the  ultimate 
issue  of  such  procession  of  Deity  into  manifesta- 
tion, namely,  divinity  individuated  by  means  of 
its  passage  through  matter,  and  elaborated  by  co- 
operation of  the  Seven  Spirits  of  God,  into  a 
perfected  spijitiial  Ego,  who  is  at  once  God  and 
man,  and  subsists  under  two  modes — the  micro- 
cosmic  or  individual,  and  the  macrocosmic  or 
universal,  and  who  is  always  in  process  of  increase, 
because,  in  manifestation,  "  the  Father  is  greater 
than  the  Son ; "  and  "  the  manifest  never  exhausts 
the  unmanifest." 

Now  the  process  of  the  Christ  is  by  regeneration, 
and  of  this,  as  has  been  said,  reincarnation 
is  the  condition.  The  New  Gospel  of  Inter- 
pretation contains  an  utterance  of  Jesus  on 
this  subject  which  will  fitly  conclude  this  series 
of  examples.  It  was  recovered  by  "  Mary " 
under  illumination  early  in  1880,  and  conse- 
quently when  we  had  not  fully  come  to  realise 
the  actuality  of  the  doctrine  and  the  possibility  of 
the  recovery  of  the  memories  of  past  lives.    Hence 


178  THE    EXEMPLIFICATION. 

slie  sought  from  lier  illuminators  confirmation  of 
the  genuineness  of  the  experience,  when  she  was 
distinctly  and  positively  assured  that  the  incident 
had  actually  occurred,  and  that  she  had  borne  part 
in  it,  though  no  record  of  it  survives.  Such  is  the 
extrinsic  testimony  on  which  it  rests.  We  found 
the  intrinsic  no  less  satisfactory,  whether  as  regards 
the  substance  or  the  form. 

(8)  Concerning  the  previous  lines  of  Jesus,  and 
Reincarnation. 

This  morning  between  sleeping  and  waking  I  saw 
myself,  together  with  many  other  persons,  walking  with 
Jesus  in  the  fields  round  about  Jerusalem,  and  while  He 
was  speaking  to  us,  a  man  approached,  who  looked  very 
earnestly  upon  Him.  And  Jesus  turned  to  us  and  said, 
"  This  man  whom  you  see  approaching  is  a  seer.  He  can 
behold  the  past  lives  of  a  man  by  looking  into  his  face." 
Tlien,  the  man  being  come  up  to  us,  Jesus  took  him  by  the 
hand  and  said,  "  Wliat  readest  thou  V  And  the  man 
answered,  "  I  see  Tliy  past,  Lord  Jesus,  and  the  ways  by 
which  Thou  hast  come."  And  Jesus  said  to  him,  "  Say 
on."  So  the  man  told  Jesus  that  he  could  see  Him  in  the 
past  for  many  long  ages  back.  But  of  all  that  he  named, 
I  remember  but  one  incarnation,  or,  perhaps,  one  only 
struck  me,  and  that  was  Isaac.  And  as  the  man  went  on 
speaking,  and  enumerating  the  incarnations  he  saAv,  Jesus 
waved  His  right  hand  twice  or  tlirice  before  his  eyes,  and 
said,  "  It  is  enough,"  as  though  He  wished  him  not  to 
reveal  further.  Then  I  stepped  forward  from  tlie  rest 
and  said,  "  Lord,  if,  as  thou  hast  taught  us,  the  woman 
is  the  highest  form  of  humanity,  and  the  last  to  be 
assmned,  how  comes  it  that  Thou,  the  Christ,  art  still  in 
the  lower  fonn  of  man  ?  Wliy  comest  Thou  not  to  lead  the 
perfect  life,  and  to  save  the  world  as  woman?  For  surely 
Thou  has  attained  to  womanhood."  And  Jesus  answered, 
"  I  have  attained  to  womanhood,  as    thou  sayest ;  and 


THE   EXEMPLIFICATION.  I  79 

already  have  I  taken  the  form  of  -woman.  But  there  are 
three  conditions  under  which  the  soul  returns  to  the  man's 
form ;  and  they  are  these  : — 

"  1st.  When  the  work  which  the  Spirit  pi'oposes  to 
accomplish  is  of  a  nature  unsuitable  to  the  female  form. 

"  2nd.  When  the  Spirit  ha,s  failed  to  acquire,  in  the 
degree  necessary  to  perfection,  certain  special  attributes 
of  the  male  character. 

"  3rd.  "Wlien  the  Spirit  has  transgressed,  and  gone  back 
in  the  patli  of  perfection,  by  degrading  the  womanhood 
it  had  attained. 

"  In  the  first  of  these  cases  the  return  to  the  male  form 
is  outward  and  superficial  only.  This  is  my  case.  I  am 
a  woman  in  all  save  the  body.  But  had  My  body  been  a 
woman's,  I  could  not  have  led  the  life  necessary  t<)  the 
work  I  have  to  Derform.  I  could  not  have  trod  the  i-ouj^h 
ways  of  the  earth,  nor  have  gone  about  from  city  to  city 
preaching,  nor  have  fasted  on  the  mountains,  nor  have 
fulfilled  My  mission  of  poverty  and  labour.  Therefore 
am  I — a  woman — clothed  in  a  man's  body  that  I  may  be 
enabled  to  do  the  work  set  before  Me. 

"  The  second  case  is  that  of  a  soul  who,  having  been  a 
woman  perhaps  many  times,  has  acquired  more  aptly  and 
readily  the  higher  qualities  of  womanhood  than  the  lower 
qualities  of  manhood.  Such  a  soul  is  lacking  in  energy, 
in  resoluteness,  in  that  particular  attribute  of  the  Spirit 
which  the  prophet  ascribes  to  the  Lord  when  he  says, 
'  The  Lford  is  a  Man  of  war.'  Tlierefore  the  soul  is  put 
back  into  a  man's  fonn  to  acquire  the  qualities  yet  lacking. 

"  The  third  case  is  that  of  the  backslider,  who,  having 
nearly  attained  perfection, — perhaps  even  touched  it,— 
degrades  and  soils  his  w^hite  robe,  and  is  put  back  into 
the  lower  form  again.  These  are  the  common  cases;  for 
there  are  few  women  who  are  worthy  to  be  women  "'''. 

(')A.K.  was  distinctly  and  positively  assured  that  the  incident 
then  shown  to  her  was  one  that  actually  occurred,  and  that  she 
had  borne  part  of  it  though  no  record  of  it  survives.     S.H.H. 


l8o  THE    EXEMPLIFICATIO:-', 

(9)  Concerning  the  "  Work  of  Power." 

You  have  asked  me  if  the  Work  of  Power  is  a  difficult 
one,  and  if  it  is  open  to  all. 

It  is  open  to  all  potentially  and  eventually,  but  not 
actually  and  in  the  present.  In  order  to  regain  power  and 
the  resurrection,  a  man  must  be  a  Hierarch ;  that  is  to  say, 
he  must  have  attained  the  magical  age  of  thii-ty-three. 
This  age  is  attained  by  having  accomplished  the  Twelve 
Labours,  passed  the  Twelve  Gates,  overcome  the  Five 
Senses,  and  obtained  dominion  over  the  Four  Spirits  of  the 
elements.  He  must  have  been  bora  Immaculate,  baptised 
with  Water  and  Fire,  tempted  in  the  Wilderaess,  crucified 
and  buried.  He  must  have  borne  Five  Wounds  on  the 
Cross,  and  he  must  have  answered  the  riddle  of  the  Sphinx. 
When  this  is  accomplished  he  is  free  of  matter,  and  will 
never  again  have  a  phenomenal  body. 

Who  shall  attain  to  this  perfection?  The  Man  who  is 
without  fear  and  without  concupiscence ;  who  has  courage 
to  be  absolutely  poor  and  absolutely  chaste.  When  it  is  all 
one  to  you  wliether  you  have  gold  or  whether  you  have 
none,  whether  you  have  a  house  and  lands  or  whether 
you  have  them  not,  whether  you  have  worldly  reputation 
or  whether  you  are  an  outcast, — then  you  are  voluntarily 
poor.  It  is  not  necessaiy  to  have  nothing,  but  it  is  neces- 
sary to  care  for  nothing.  When  it  is  all  one  to  you 
whether  you  have  a  wife  or  husband,  or  whether  you  are 
celibate,  then  you  are  free  from  concupiscence.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  be  a  virgin ;  it  is  necessary  to  set  no  value 
on  the  flesh.  There  is  nothing  so  difficult  to  attain  as  this 
equilibrium.  Who  is  he  who  can  part  with  his  goods 
without  regi-et?  Wlio  is  he  who  is  never  consumed  by  the 
desires  of  the  flesh?  But  when  you  have  ceased  both  to 
wish  to  retain  and  to  burn,  then  you  have  the  remedy  in 
your  own  hands,  and  the  remedy  is  a  hard  and  a  sharp  one, 
and  a  terrible  ordeal.  Nevertheless,  be  not  afraid.  Deny 
the  five  senses,  and  above  all  the  taste  and  the  touch.  The 
power  is  within  you  if  you  will  to  attain  it.     The  Two  Seats 


THE   EXEMPLIFICATION.  l8l 

are  vacant  at  the  Celeiitial  Table,  if  you  will  put  ou  Christ. 
Eat  no  dead  thing.  Drink  no  feniieuted  di'mk.  Make 
living  elements  of  all  the  elements  of  your  body.  Mortify 
the  members  of  earth.  Take  your  food  full  of  life,  and  let 
not  the  touch  of  death  pass  upon  it.  You  understand  me, 
but  you  shrink.  Remember  that  without  self-immolation, 
there  is  no  power  over  death.  Deny  the  touch.  Seek  no 
bodily  pleasure  in  sexual  communion ;  let  desire  be 
magTietic  and  soulic.  If  you  indulge  the  body,  you  per- 
petuate the  body,  and  the  end  of  the  body  is  corruption. 
You  understand  me  again,  but  3'ou  shrink.  Remember 
that  without  self-denial  and  restraint  there  is  no  power 
over  death.  Deny  the  taste  first,  and  it  will  become  easier 
to  deny  the  touch.  For  to  be  a  virgin  is  the  crown  of 
discipline.  I  have  shown  you  the  excellent  way,  and  it  is 
the  Via  Dolorosa.  Judge  whether  the  resuiTection  be 
worth  the  passion;  whether  the  kingdom  be  worth  the 
obedience ;  whether  the  power  be  worth  the  suffering. 
When  the  time  of  your  calling  comes,  you  will  no  longer 
hesitate. 

Wlien  a  man  has  attained  power  over  his  body,  the 
process  of  ordeal  is  no  longer  necessary.  The  Initiate  is 
under  a  vow ;  the  Hierarch  is  free.  Jesus,  therefore,  came 
eating  and  drinking;  for  all  things  were  lawful  to  Him. 
He  had  undergone,  and  had  freed  His  will.  For  the  object 
of  the  trial  and  the  vov,'  is  polarisation.  When  the  fixed 
is  volatilised,  the  Magian  is  free.  But  before  Christ  was 
Christ  He  was  subject;  and  His  initiation  lasted  thirty 
years.  All  things  are  lawful  to  the  Hierarch ;  for  he  knows 
the  nature  and  value  of  all''. 

This  chapter  may  appropriately  terminate  with  a 
fev/  remarks  in  reply  to  the  inevitable  question, 

(')This  instruction  is  taken  from  "The  Life  of  A.K."  Vol.  1 
yp.  421-425. 


1 82  THE    EXEMPLIFICATION. 

why  our  country  and  language  were  selected  as  tlie 
place  and  tongue  of  the  new  revelation  in  prefer- 
ence to  all  others. 

It  is,  as  we  were  enabled  to  see,  because  the 
British  people  are  recognised  in  the  celestial  world, 
as  possessing  that  peculiar  quality  of  soul  which, 
in  spite  of  their  many  and  grievous  limitations, 
has  made  them  to  be  the  foremost  witness  among 
the  nations  to  God  and  the  Conscience,  in  such  wise 
as  to  constitute  them  the  counterpart  of  Israel  in 
the  modern  vvorld.  Others  besides  ourselves  have 
recognised  this  characteristic.  Said  Milton,  speak- 
ing of  a  crisis  which,  momentoiis  as  it  was,  palea 
in  presence  of  that  which  now  is,  seeing  that 
lleligion  itself  as  Religion  was  not  menaced  then 
as  in  our  time — 

"  Now  once  again,  by  all  concurrence  of  signs, 
and  by  the  general  instinct  of  devout  and  holy 
men,  as  they  daily  and  solemnly  express  their 
thoughts,  God  is  beginning  to  devise  some  new  and 
great  period  in  His  Church,  even  to  the  reforming 
of  Reformation  itself.  What  does  lie  then,  but 
address  Himself  to  His  servants,  and— as  His 
manner  is— first  to  His  Englishmen." 

To  which  we  may  add  in  reference  to  the  present, 
"  And  having  by  the  hands  of  His  Intellectualists, 
beaten  down  the  false  interpretation  of  His  holy 
Word,  accomplishing  the  work  of  destruction,  is 
about  by  the  hands  of  His  Intuitionalists,  to  estab- 
lish the  true  interpretation,  accomplishing  the 
work  of  re-construction." 

Nor  are  there  wanting  specijEic  historical  facts 
pointing  in  the  same  direction.  To  Britain  it  was 
given  by  a  timely  act  of  revolt  against  a  domina- 
tion at  once  foreign  and  sacerdotal,  to  rescue  the 


THE   EXEMPLIFICATION.  1 8 


v) 


letter  of  Scripture  from  suppression  and  virtual 
extinction  at'  the  hands  of  an  order  bent  only  on 
exalting  itself  at  whatever  cost  to  truth  and 
humanity.  Meanwhile,  for  three  centuries  and  a 
half — period  suggestive  of  the  mystical  "  time, 
times,  and  half  a  time," — Britain  has  faithfully 
and  lovingly,  albeit  unintelligently  and  mistakenly, 
guarded  and  cherished  the  letter  thus  rescued,  even 
to  the  erecting  of  it  into  a  fetish.  And  it  may  well 
be  that  she  has  now,  for  her  guerdon,  been  further 
commissioned  to  be  the  recipient  and  minister  of 
its  interpretation. 

Moreover,  as  Mistress  of  the  Sea,  the  especial 
symbol  of  the  Soul,  she  has  a  prescriptive  claim 
to  be  the  vehicle  of  the  latest  and  crowning  message 
to  earth,  of  w^hich  the  Soul  herself  is  at  once  the 
source,  the  subject,  and  the  object. 

Nor  are  the  universality  of  her  language  and  the 
grandeur  of  her  literature  elements  to  be  left  out 
of  consideration.  All  things  point  to  her  language 
as  destined  to  become,  practically,  the  language  of 
the  world ;  and  hence  its  peculiar  fitness  to  be  the 
vehicle  of  that  "  eternal  gospel "  which  it  is 
declared  should,  at  the  end  of  the  age,  be  pro- 
claimed "  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth, 
even  unto  every  nation,  and  tribe,  and  tongue,  and 
people." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    PROMULGATION    AND    HECOGNITIOK. 

As  will  readily  be  imagined,  the  interest  was 
intense  with  v/hicli  we  watched  the  progress  of  our 
work,  in  order  to  see  whether  the  crucial  event  of 
its  promulgation  would  coincide  with  the  date 
prophesied  for  the  turning  point  between  the  out- 
going and  the  incoming  dispensations.  The  pre- 
dictions covered  a  period  of  six  years,  namely  from 
1876  to  1881  inclusive.  In  this  period  was  to  be 
laid  the  foundation  of  a  universal  kingdom  of 
justice  and  knovrledge,  which  should  constitute  the 
reign  of  Michael,  and  spring  from  a  new  illumina- 
tion, one  feature  of  which  was  to  be  the 
"  return  of  the  Gods "  in  1876.  It  was  in  the 
autumn  of  this  year  that  they  first  came  to  us,  and 
the  intimation  was  given  us  that  the  reign 
of  Michael  was  then  actually  commencing; 
we  having  no  knowledge  either  of  the  meaning  or 
of  the  fact  of  such  predictions.  For,  while  the 
Bible  references  to  Michael  were  altogether  unin- 
telligible to  us,  we  had  not  learnt  to  refer  the 
event  to  any  assignable  period.  The  fulfilment  of 
this  prediction  disposed  us  to  attach  value  to  those 
which  pointed  to  the  year  1881  as  that  in  which 
our  work — supposing  our  estimate  of  its  signifi- 
cance to  be  correct — ought  to  see  the  light.  For 
our  illuminators  observed  silence  respecting  times 
and  seasons,  contenting  themselves  with  bringing 
under  our  notice  the   books  containing  the  pre- 


THE  PiiOMULGATIOA"  AND   RECOGNITION.  1 85 

dictions,  the  application  being  left  to  our  own 
perspicacity.  We  were  powerless  to  influence 
events,  even  had  we  desired  to  do  so.  We  could 
but  work  steadily  on,  as  we  did,  "  without  haste, 
without  rest,"  until  my  colleague  had  finished  her 
university  course  and  obtained  her  diploma.  This 
she  accomplished  in  the  summer  of  1880,  soon 
after  which  we  returned  to  England ;  and  in  the 
summer  of  1881  vv'e  delivered  in  London,  to  a 
private  audience,  the  lectures  which  constituted 
the  first  promulgation  of  our  work.  These  were 
published  in  the  following  winter  under  the  title 
of  "  The  Perfect  Way,  or  the  Finding  of  Christ," 
our  excellent  friend  at  Paris  faithfuUj'-  fulfilling 
the  mission  she  had  accepted  in  relation  to  us  and 
our  work(s\  Thus  were  fulfilled  exactly  all  the 
predictions  respecting  the  dates,  the  character,  and 
the  manner  of  our  work. 

There  were  many  other  coincidences  of  a  kind 
so  remarkable  as  to  make  us  feel  that  to  ascribe 
them  to  accident  would  require  a  larger  measure 
of  credulity  than  to  ascribe  them  to  design.  Among 
the  most  striking  were  those  which  concerned 
"  Mary's  "  names,  and  which  were  in  this  wise. 

W^hen  first  the  significance  of  the  Apocalyptic 
utterance  concerning  the  river  Euphrates  and  the 
kings  of  the  East  was  flashed  on  my  mind,  I  asked 
her  if  she  knew  that  she  was  mentioned,  even  to 
her  very  name,  in  the  book  of  Revelation.  To 
which  she  replied,  smiling,  that  she  had  known  it 
for  some  time,  but  which  of  her  names  did  I  mean? 
I  said  that  I  meant  her  married  surname,  which 

(*)The  French  edition,  subsequently  issued  at  Paris,  is  also  due 
to  her  zeal  and  generosity,     bee  p  137,  ante. 


1 86         THE  PEOMrLGATIOK   AND   EECOGMTION. 

fitted  exactly  a  way  made  for  kings  across  a  river, 
by  the  drying  up  of  its  waters,  namely  a  Icing's 
ford;  the  "Kings  of  the  East,"  meaning  those 
principles  in  man  whereby  he  has  knowledge  of 
divine  things — the  East  being  the  mystical  expres- 
sion for  the  place  of  the  dawn  of  spiritual  light, 
such  as  that  of  which  she  was  the  revealer.  While 
the  Euphrates  means,  in  the  Apocalypse  as  in 
Genesis,  the  highest  principle  in  the  fourfold 
kosmos  of  man,  the  Spirit  or  WilK^\  Only  when 
this  principle  in  man  is  "  dried  up,"  or  sublimated 
by  being  made  one  with  the  divine  Will,  is  man 
accessible  to  the  divine  knowledges  brought  by  the 
"  Kings  of  the  East."  As  the  channel  by  which 
these  knowledges  were  being  restored  to  the  vforld, 
she  was  the  kings'  ford  implied.  She  then  told  me, 
what  I  had  not  yet  observed,  that  her  baptismal 
and  maiden  names  Avere  equally  appropriate,  as 
the  Latin  for  the  "  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord," 
or  good  time,  announced  as  to  follow  the  restora- 
tion of  the  knowledges  brought  by  the  Kings  of  the 
East,  is — allowing  for  difference  of  gender — Annus 
lionus.  The  coincidence  of  names  did  not  end 
here,  for  we  shortly  afterwards,  in  the  course  of  our 
researches,  came  upon  an  old  prophecy  declaring 
that  the  initials  of  the  "  Messenger  "  of  the  new 
Avatar,  due  at  this  time,  would  be  A.  K.  ! 

She  further  identified  the  "  Kings  of  the  East  " 
as  functions  of  the  three  principles  in  man,  the 
Spirit,  the  Soul,  and  the  Mind;  being  respectiveh% 
right   aspiration,   which    is   of   the    Spirit;    right 

'''For  the  meaning  of  the  "Four  Rivers  of  Eden"  see  P.W., 
vi.  par.  6.  See  note  on  p.  172.  ante  as  to  moaning  of  river 
Hiddekel. 


THE  PROMULGATION  AND   RECOGNITION.         1 87 

perception,  wliicli  is  of  tke  Soul;  and  right  judg- 
ment, which  is  of  the  Mind;  the  combination  of 
which  is  the  necessary  and  sufficient  condition  of 
divine  knowledge. 

Had  we  been  sanguine  of  a  favourable  reception 
of  our  book  by  the  press  at  large — Avhich  we  were 
not — our  disappointment  would  have  been  great. 
But  we  were  by  no  means  prepared  either  for  the 
gross  misrepresentation  and  even  vulgar  ribaldry 
with  which  it  was  treated  by  the  few  organs  in  the 
literary  press  Avhich  noticed  it  at  all,  or  for  the 
complete  neglect  of  it  by  that  portion  of  the  press 
which    especially    concerns    itself    with    religious 
exegesis.    In  no  instance  was  any  attempt  made  to 
exhibit  its  plan,  purpose,  and  real  nature,  or  any 
recognition  accorded  to  its  luminous  solutions  of 
the  profound  problems  dealt  with.    The  very  claim 
to  have  experiential  knowledge  of  things  spiritual 
was  accounted  an  offence ;   and  it  seemed  as  if  the 
word  had  gone  forth  to  adopt  towards  it  an  attitude 
which  should  effectually  restrain  the  public  from 
making  its  acquaintance,  even  though  it  met  abso- 
lutely the  need   recognised  on  all  hands  as   the 
world's   supreme   need,    and   vindicated   its  claim 
thereto  by  the  presentation  of  teachings  avowedly 
of    divine    derivation     and     demonstrating    their 
divinity  by  their  intrinsic  character  to  all  who  are 
in  the  smallest  degree  spiritually  percipient.     To 
this  day  that  attitude  has  never  been  abandoned  or 
relaxed;      and     notwithstanding     the     assiduous 
endeavours  made  to  counteract  its  influence,  the 
whole  mass  of  our  people,  saving  only  a  few  select 
circles,  have  3^et  to  learn  that  the  longed-for  New 
Gospel  of  Interpretation  has  actually  been  vouch- 
safed, having  been  for  years  in  their  midst  waiting 


1 88         THE  PROMULGATION  AND   RECOGNITION. 

but  to  be  recognised  of  tkem, — a  "  light  shining  in 
darkness  and  the  darkness  comprehending  it 
not  "(10). 

In  compliance  with  the  injunctions  of  our  illu- 
minators, we  had  withheld  our  names  from  our 
first  edition,  in  order  to  secure  for  it  a  judgment 
unbiased  by  any  personal  element.  But  though 
we  ourselves  thus  escaped  the  opprobrium  attach- 
ing to  our  book,  "  Mary  "  was  at  first  inclined  to 
repent  of  having  exposed  her  pearls  to  such 
profanation ;  and  was  only  reassured  by  the  sug- 
gestion that  it  showed  how  desperate  was  the  need 
for  precisely  the  change  our  work  was  designed 
to  accomplish,  and  how  exactly  was  fulfilled  the 
prophecy  which  foretold  the  wrath  of  the  dragon 
and  his  angels  at  the  advent  of  the  "  Woman  " 
Intuition,  their  destined  destroyer,  and  the  con- 
sequent shortness  of  their  own  time.  We  knew  of 
course  better  than  to  regard  such  criticism  as  being 
in  any  sense  a  measure  of  our  work.  For  us  it  was, 
like  criticism  in  general,  a  measure  not  of  the  thing 
criticised  but  of  the  critics  themselves.  And  these, 
in  our  case,  but  truly  represented  the  condition  of 
the  age,  and  knew  not  what  they  were  doing. 

Such  is  the  reason  why  so  many  will  hear  for  the 
first  time  from  this  book  that  a  New  Gospel  of 
Interpretation  has  been  received.  To  turn  to  the 
other  and  compensating  side.  With  those  who  were 
specially  qualified  to  judge,  it  was  far  otherwise. 
And  amonq;  the  most  notable  of  the  recognitions 
received  from  this  quarter  was  the  weighty  utter- 
ance which  appears  in  the  preface  to  the  second 

l"')This  indictment  is  as  true  to-day  as  it  was  twelve  years  ago, 
when  the  above  passage  was  written.     S.H.H. 


THE  PROMrLGATION   AND   RECOGNITION,  1 89 


and  succeeding  editions,  coming  from  that  veteran 
student  of  the  "Divine  Science,"  the  friend,  dis- 
ciple, and  literary  heir  of  the  renowned  Kahalist 
and  magian,  the  late  Abbe  Constant  ("  Eliphas 
Levi "),  namely.  Baron  Spedalieri  of  Marseilles, 
who  though  then  an  entire  stranger  to  us,  wrote  to 
us  as  follows— for  I  think  it  may  with  advantage 
be  reproduced  here  :  — 

'•■  As  with  the  corresponding  Scriptures  of  the  past,  the 
appeal  on  behalf  01  your  book  is,  really,  to  miracles,  but 
with  the  difference  that  in  your  case  they  are  intellectual 
ones,  and  incapable  of  shnulation,  l>eing  miracles  of 
interpretation.  And  they  have  the  further  distinction  of 
doing  no  violence  to  common  sense  by  infringing  the  pos- 
sibilities of  Nature;  while  they  are  in  complete  accord 
with  all  mystical  traditions,  and  especially  with  the  great 
Jlothei'  of  these,  the  Kabala.  Tliat  miracles  such  as  I  am 
describing  are  to  be  found  in  The  Perfect  Way,  in  kind 
and  number  unexampled,  they  who  are  the  best  qualified 
to  judge  will  be  the  most  ready  to  affirm. 

•'  And  here,  ajjropos  of  these  renowned  Scriptures,  per- 
mit me  to  offer  you  some  remarks  on  the  Kabala  as  we 
have  it.     It  is  my  opinion — 

"(1)  TliRt  this  tradition  is  far  from  being  genuine, 
and  such  as  it  was  on  its  original  emergence  from  the 
sanctuaries. 

"  (2)  That  when  Guillaume  Postel — of  excellent 
memory — and  his  brother  Hermetists  of  the  later  middle 
age — the  Abbot  Trithemius  and  others — predicted  that 
these  saered  books  of  the  Hebrews  should  become  known 
and  understood  at  the  end  of  the  era,  and  specified  the 
present  time  for  that  event,  they  did  not  mean  that  such 
knowledge  should  be  limited  to  the  mere  divulgement  of 
these  particular  Scriptures,  but  that  it  would  have  for  its 
base  a  new  illumination,  which  should  eliminate  from 


I  go         THE  PROMrLGATIOX   AND   RECOGNITION. 

them  all  that  has  been  ignorantly  or  wilfully  introduced, 
and  should  re-unite  that  great  tradition  with  its  source  by 
restoring  it  in  all  its  purity. 

"  (3)  That  this  illumination  has  just  been  accomplished, 
and  has  been  manifested  in  The  Perfect  Way.  For  in 
this  book  we  find  all  that  there  is  of  truth  in  the  Kabala, 
supplemented  by  new  intuitions,  such  as  present  a  body 
of  doctrine  at  once  complete,  homogeneous,  logical  and 
inexpungnable. 

"  Since  the  whole  tradition  thus  finds  itself  I'ecovered 
or  restored  to  its  original  purity,  the  prophecies  of  Postel 
and  his  fellow-Hennetists  are  accomplished;  and  I  con- 
sider that  from  henceforth  the  study  of  the  Kabala  will  be 
but  an  object  of  curiosity  and  erudition,  like  that  of 
Hebrew  antiquities. 

"  Humanity  has  always  and  everywhere  asked  itself 
these  three  supreme  questions:  Whence  come  we?  What 
are  we?  Whither  go  we?  Now,  these  questions  at  length 
find  an  answer,  complete,  satisfactory,  and  consolatory,  in 
The  Perfect  Way  "*''. 

He  subsequently  wrote  :  — 

"  If  the  Scriptures  of  the  future  are  to  be,  as  I  firmly 
believe  they  will  be,  those  which  best  interpret  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  past,  these  writings  will  assuredly  hold  the 
foremost  place  among  them  '''^'. 

For  those  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  Kabala, 
its  origin,  nature,  and  intent,  it  will  be  well  to 
state  that  it  represents  the  transcendental  and 
esoteric  doctrine  of  the  Hebrews,  as  handed  down 
from  the  remotest  times.  In  recognition  of  its 
divine  origin,  the  Eabbins  describe  it  as  having 
been    communicated  by  God,  first,  to  "  Adam  in 


(')Cited  from  the  preface  to  the  second  and  succeeding  editions 
of  "The  P.W." 

(=)Cited  from  "The  Life  of  A.K."  Vol.  II.  p.  155. 


THE  PROMULGATION  AND   RECOGNITION.         I9I 

Paradise,"  and,  next,  to  "  Moses  on  Sinai."  By 
which  expressions  they  implied  that  its  doctrine 
was  due  to  the  highest  possible  illumination. 

It  was  also  in  recognition  of  this  element  in  our 
book  that  Mr.  MacGregor  Mathers  dedicated  his 
learned  work,  "  The  Kabala  Unveiled,"  to  us, 
saying— 

"  I  have  much  pleasure  in  dedicating  this  work  to  the 
authors  of  The  Perfect  Way,  as  they  have  in  that  excel- 
lent and  wonderful  book  touched  so  much  on  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Kabala,  and  laid  such  value  on  its  teachings. 
The  Perfect  Way  is  one  of  the  most  deeply  occult  works 
that  has  been  written  for  centui'ies." 

As  the  foregoing  testimonies  represent  the 
consensus  of  the  Kabalists,  Hermetists,  and  other 
great  ancient  schools  of  spiritual  science  in  the 
West,  so  the  following  represents  the  consensus  of 
the  corresponding  schools  of  the  East.  As  will  be 
seen,  it  involves  a  coincidence  so  notable  as  to 
point  to  a  source  transcending  the  human  and 
terrestrial,  as  that  of  the  great  spiritual  revival 
which  our  age  is  witnessing.  That  coincidence  is 
in  this  wise  :  — 

Within  two  years  of  the  commencement  of  our 
collaboration  in  the  work  which  proved  to  be  that 
of  the  restoration  of  the  Gnosis  of  the  West — the 
divine  doctrine  of  which,  as  we  had  come  to  learn, 
Christ  was  the  personal  demonstration,  and  the 
religion  called  after  Him  ouj^ht  to  have  been  the 
expression  ;  a  collaboration  was  commenced  which 
had  for  its  end  the  like  exposition  in  regard  to  the 
religious  svstems  of  the  East.  This  is  the  col- 
laboration,  also  of  a  woman  and  a  man,  which  had 
its  issue  in  the  Theosophical   Society.      The  two 


192         THE  rROMULGATTOX   AND    RECOGNITION. 

pairs  of  collaboratoi^a  worked  simultaneously 
through  the  succeeding  years  in  entire  ignorance 
of  each  other  and  their  work,  until  the  commence- 
ment of  the  publication  of  our  results  in  1881,  at 
which  time  the  Theosophical  Society  was  still  so 
far  from  having  completed  the  system  of  its  doc- 
trine, that  neither  of  its  two  now  fundamental  tenets 
had  yet  been  recognised  by  it,  the  tenets,  namely, 
of  Reincarnation  and  Karma— its  chief  text-book, 
the  "  Isis  Unveiled  "  of  its  foundress,  not  contain- 
ing them.  Vie,  on  the  contrary,  had  both  of  these 
doctrines,  having  derived  them,  as  already  stated 
herein,  directly  from  celestial  sources  and  vrholly 
independently  of  human  authority  and  tradition, 
of  spiritualism,  and  of  our  own  prepossessions. 

It  was  clear,  both  by  this  fact  and  by  the 
avowals  of  the  parties  concerned,  that  up  to  this 
time  the  chiefs  of  the  Theosophical  Society  had 
been  unable  to  obtain  from  those  whom  they 
claimed  as  their  masters  more  than  a  very  meagre 
instalment  of  their  doctrine.  But  after  the  arrival 
of  our  book  in  India  this  state  of  things  was 
changed.  It  was  then  declared  on  behalf  of  the 
"^  masters  "  that  we  had  obtained,  from  original  and 
independent  sources,  a  system  of  doctrine  sub- 
stantially identical  with  that  of  which  they  had  for 
ages  been,  as  they  supposed,  in  exclusive  posses- 
sion, but  had  never  been  permitted  to  divulge,  as 
it  had  always  been  reserved  for  initiates.  The 
revelation  of  it  through  us,  we  were  further 
informed,  had  "  forced  the  hands  of  the  masters," 
by  showing  them  that  the  time  had  come  when 
secrecy   was  no   longer   possible,   and   compelling 


THE  PROMULGATION   AND   RECOGNITION.  193 

them,  if  only  in  vindication  of  their  own  claims, 
to  relax  their  rule  of  silence  in  regard  to  their 
mysteries. 

The  coincidence  between  their  doctrine  and  ours 
comprised  sundry  particulars  the  most  recondite, 
including — besides  the  two  great  tenets  already 
named— the  multiplicity  of  principles  in  the 
human  system,  and  their  separation  and  respective 
conditions  after  death, — a  subject  lying  outside 
the  cognisance  of  "Spiritualism."  Among  other 
points  of  agreement  w^as  that  of  their  recognition 
of  the  great  antiquity  of  the  soul  of  "  Mary," 
whom  they  pronounced  to  be  "  the  greatest  natural 
mystic  of  the  present  day,  and  countless  ages  ahead 
of  the  great  majority  of  mankind,  the  foremost  of 
whom — the  most  civilised — belong  to  the  last  race 
of  the  fourth  round,  while  she  belongs  to  the  first 
race  of  the  fifth  round," 

In  presence  of  these  and  other  proofs  of  the 
possession  by  the  Eastern  occultists,  of  knowledges 
which  we  had  obtained  directly  at  first  hand  from 
celestial  sources,  we  could  not  but  pay  respectful 
heed  to  the  claims  of  the  representatives  of  the 
Theosophical  Society,  and  welcome  any  token 
which  might  indicate  it  as  a  destined  fellow-agent 
in  the  great  spiritual  revival  of  the  age.  So  might 
it  constitute,  with  "  Spiritualism  "  and  the  work 
represented  by  us,  a  threefold  power  for  accom- 
plishing the  promotion  predicted  for  this  era,  of 
the  consciousness  of  the  race  to  a  level  which  should 
transcend  any  yet  reached  by  it  as  a  race.  With 
Spiritualism  to  represent  the  phenomenal  and  per- 
sonal, Theosophy  the  philosophical  and  occult, 
and  our  own  work  the  mystical  and  divine,  every 
region  of  man's  higher  nature  would  find  its  due 


194         T"^^  PROMULGATION   AND   RECOGNITION. 

recognition  and  unfoldment.  Meanwhile,  the 
organ  of  the  Society  in  India  thus  expressed  itself 
respecting  "The  Perfect  Way":  — 

"  A  grand  book,  keen  of  insight  and  eloquent  in  expo- 
sition; an  upheaval  of  true  spirituality.  .  .  .  We  regard 
its  authors  as  having  produced  one  of  the  most — perhaps 
the  most — important  and  spirit-stirring  of  appeals  to  the 
highest  instincts  of  mankind  which  modern  European 
literature  has  evolved  "'^'. 

We  had  a  yet  further  warrant,  derived  from 
Scripture  itself,  for  looking  to  the  Theosophical 
Society  as  possibly  a  divinely  appointed  factor  in 
the  spiritual  evolution  of  the  time.  The  unsealing 
of  the  World's  Bibles  was  upon  us,  and  not  of  that 
of  Christendom  only.  And  we  saw  in  the  follov/ing 
saying  of  Jesus  an  obvious  allusion  to  the  present 
epoch,  "  In  those  days  many  shall  come  from  the 
East,  and  the  West,  and  the  North,  and  the  South, 
and  shall  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Not  that  the 
terms  East,  West,  North,  and  South,  denoted  for 
us  the  quarters  of  the  physical  globe.  We  had 
learnt  to  understand  them  in  their  mystical  sense, 
wherein  they  denote  the  various  human  tempera- 
ments, the  intuitional,  the  traditional,  the  intel- 
lectual, and  the  emotional,  all  of  which  would  find 
satisfaction  in  the  doctrine  then  to  be  recovered. 
It  was  in  the  terms  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
that  the  significance  of  the  utterance  lay  for  us; 
these  being  in  one  aspect  the  Hebrew  equivalents 
for  Brahma,  Isis,  and  lacchos,  and  denoting  the 
mysteries  respectively  of  India,  Egypt,  and  Greece, 
of  the  Spirit,  the  Soul,  and  the  Body,  and  therein 

(')The  Theosophist,  May,  1882. 


THE  PROMULGATION  AND    RECOGNITION.  1 95 

of  tlie  whole  Man.  For  these  mysteries  tog-ether 
comprised  the  perfect  doctrine  of  Existence,  called 
also  in  Scripture  the  "  Word  of  God,"  the  "  Law 
and  the  Prophets,"  and  the  "  Theou  Sophia," 
"Wisdom  of  God,"  and  "hidden  Wisdom,"  of 
which  the  Christ,  as  the  typical  Man  regenerate, 
is  the  fulfilment  and  personal  demonstration.  This 
is  to  say,  they  constituted  that  Gnosis,  or  Know- 
ledge, with  the  taking  away  and  withholdment 
of  the  key  of  which  Jesus  so  bitterly  reproached, 
in  the  Ecclesiasticism  of  His  time,  that  of  all  time, 
and,  therefore,  that  knowledge  to  the  restoration 
of  which,  in  our  day,  through  the  faculty  by  means 
of  which  it  was  originally  obtained  and  can  alone 
be  discerned,  the  prophecies  one  and  all  pointed, 
as  to  mark  and  to  make  the  "  time  of  the  end  "  of 
the  "  adulterous,"  because  idolatrous,  "  genera- 
tion," hitherto  in  possession  in  the  Church,  and 
to  introduce  the  "  kingdom  of  God  with  power." 

Having  warrant  so  high  for  anticipating  the 
restoration  at  this  time  of  the  faculties  and  know- 
ledges represented  by  the  various  movements  in 
question,  and  knowing  also,  if  only  by  the 
example  of  ourselves,  that  the  divinity  of  a  mission 
is  not  invalidated  by  the  limitations,  real  or  sup- 
posed, of  its  instruments,  but  that  these  must  be 
educated  by  experience,  and  in  such  sense  "  per- 
fected through  suffering "  to  be  fitted  for  their 
appointed  tasks; — we  had  no  doubt  as  to  the 
attitude  it  was  our  duty  to  maintain  towards  all 
candidates  for  a  share  in  that  which  we  recog- 
nised as  the  greatest  of  all  the  endeavours  yet 
made  by  the  human  soul  to  regain  her  long-lost 
rightful  dominion  over  the  minds  and  hearts  of 


196         THE  TROMULGATION   AND   EECOGISITION. 

men,  leaving  it  to  time  to  determine  tliat  wliicli 
was  of  divine  appointment,  and  that  wliicli  v/aa 
not. 

It  will  have  been  observed  that  I  have  used  the 
terms  "  mystical  "  and  "  occult "  in  such  wise  as 
to  imply  a  distinction  between  them.  It  is 
important  to  the  purpose  of  this  book  to  define 
and  emphasise  that  distinction.  The  instructions 
received  by  us  from  our  illuminators  were  explicit 
and  positive  on  this  point. 

This  is  because  they  refer  to  two  different 
domains  of  man's  system.  Occultism  deals  with 
transcendental  physics,  and  is  of  the  intellectual, 
belonging  to  science.  Mysticism  deals  with 
transcendental  metaphysics,  and  is  of  the  spiritual, 
belonging  to  religion.  Occultism,  therefore,  has 
for  its  domain  the  region  which,  lying  between 
the  body  and  the  soul,  is  interior  to  the  body  but 
exterior  to  the  soul ;  while  Mysticism  has  for  its 
domain  the  region  which,  comprising  the  soul  and 
the  spirit,  is  interior  to  the  soul,  and  belongs  to 
the  divine.  Of  course,  the  terms  themselves,  which 
are  respectively  the  Latin  and  the  Greek  for  the 
same  thing,  and  mean  hidden  from  the  outer 
senses  and  also  from  non-initiates,  do  not  imply 
such  distinction,  but  they  have  come  by  usage  to 
be  thus  referable. 

The  following  citations  are  from  the  teachings 
received  by  us  in  this  connection.  They  account 
for  the  scientific  part  of  the  training  imposed  on 
us. 

"  The  science  of  the  Mysteries  can  be  understood  only 
by  one  who  has  studied  the  physical  sciences,  because  it  is 
the  climax  and  crown  of  all  these,  and  must  be  learned 
last  and  not  first.     Unless  thou  understand  the  physical 


THE  PEOMULGATION   AND   EECOGNITION.  197 

sciences,  thou  canst  not  comprehend  the  doctnne  of 
Vehicles,  which  is  the  basic  doctrine  of  occult  science.  '  If 
thou  understood  not  earthly  things,  how  shall  I  make  thee 
understand  heavenly  things?'  Wherefore,  get  knowledge, 
and  be  greedy  of  knowledge,  ever  more  and  more.  It  is 
idle  for  thee  to  seek  the  inner  chamber,  until  thou  hast 
passed  thiough  the  outer.  This,  also,  is  another  reason 
why  occult  science  cannot  be  unveiled  to  the  horde.  To 
the  unlearned  no  truth  can  be  demonstrated.  Theosophy 
is  the  royal  science''';  if  thou  would  reach  the  king's 
presence  chamber,  there  is  no  way  save  through  the  outer 
rooms  and  galleries  of  the  palace'^'. 

"  The  adept  or  occultist  is,  at  best,  a  religious  scientist ; 
he  is  not  a  '  saint.'  If  occultism  were  all,  and  held  the 
key  of  heaven,  there  would  be  no  need  of  '  Christ.'  But 
occultism,  although  it  holds  the  '  power,'  holds  neither 
the  '  kingdom '  nor  the  '  glory,'  for  these  are  of  Christ. 
Tlie  adept  knows  not  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  '  the 
least  in  this  kingdom  are  greater  than  he.' 

"  '  Desire  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  God's  righteous- 
ness ;  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you.'  As 
Jesus  said  of  Prometheus'"',  '  Take  no  thought  for  to- 
morrow. Behold  the  lilies  of  the  field  and  the  birds  of 
the  air,  and  trust  God  as  these.'  For  the  saint  has  faith ; 
the  adept  has  knowledge.  If  the  adepts  in  occultism  or 
in  physical  science  could  suffice  to  man,  I  would  have 
committed  no  message  to  you.     But  the  two  are  not  in 

(')The  term  Theosophy  is  here  used  in  its  Pauline  and  ancient 
sense  of  the  science  of  the  reaHsation  of  man's  potential  divinity ; 
— the  process,  that  is,  of  the  Christ. — 1  Cor.  ii.  7.     E.M. 

'^'From  an  address  given  on  the  17th  July,  1883,  by  A.K.  to 
the  Theosophical  Society,  a  full  report  of  which  is  given  in  "  Tha 
Life  of  A.K.''  Vol.  II.  pp.  124-128. 

''''A  term  which  signifies  forethought.  The  remonstrance  is 
against  undue  anxiety  and  alarm  on  the  soul's  behalf  while  in 
the  path  of  duty,  as  implying  distrust  of  the  divine  sufficiency. 
E.M. 


198         THE  TEOMULGATIOX  A>"D   EECOGIsITION. 

opposition.  All  things  are  yours,  even  the  kingdom  and 
the  power,  but  the  gloiy  is  to  God.  Do  not  be  ignorant  of 
their  teaching,  for  I  would  have  you  know  all.  Take, 
therefore,  every  means  to  know.  This  knowledge  is  of 
man,  and  cometh  from  the  mind.  Go,  therefore,  to  man 
to  learn  it.  '  If  you  will  be  perfect,  learn  also  of  these.' 
'  Yet  the  wisdom  which  is  from  above,  is  above  all.'  For 
one  man  may  begin  from  within,  that  is,  with  wisdom, 
and  wisdom  is  one  with  love.  Blessed  is  the  man  who 
chooseth  wisdom,  for  she  leaveneth  all  things.  And 
another  man  may  begin  from  without,  and  that  which  is 
without  is  power.  To  such  there  shall  be  a  thorn  in  the 
flesh'"'.  For  it  is  hard  in  such  case  to  attain  to  the  within. 
But  if  a  man  be  first  wise  inwardly,  he  shall  the  more 
easily  have  this  also  added  unto  him.  For  he  is  bom  again 
and  is  free.  Whereas  at  a  great  price  must  the  adept  buy 
freedom.  Nevertheless,  I  bid  you  seek; — and  in  this 
also  you  shall  find.  But  I  have  shown  you  a  more  excellent 
way  than  theirs.  Yet  both  Ishniael  and  Isaac  are  sons  of 
one  father,  and  of  all  her  children  is  Wisdom  justified. 
So  neither  are  they  wrong,  nor  are  you  led  astray.  The 
goal  is  the  same;  but  their  way  is  harder  than  yours. 
They  take  the  kingdom  by  violence,  if  they  take  it,  and 
by  much  toil  and  agony  of  the  flesh.  But  from  the  time 
of  Christ  within  you,  the  kingdom  is  open  to  the  sons  of 
God.  Receive  what  you  can  receive ;  I  would  have  you 
know^  all  things.  And  if  you  have  served  seven  years  for 
wisdom,  count  it  not  loss  to  serve  seven  years  for  power 
also.  For  if  Rachel  bear  the  best  beloved,  Leah  hath 
many  sons,  and  is  exceeding  fruitful.  But  her  eye  is  not 
single ;  she  looketh  two  waj^s,  and  seeketh  not  that  which 
is  above  only.  But  to  you  Rachel  is  given  first,  and  per- 
chance her  beauty  may  suffice.  I  say  not,  let  it  suffice; 
it  is  better  to  know  all  things,  for  if  you  know  not  all,  how 
can  you  judge  alii  For  as  a  man  heareth,  so  must  he 
judge.     Will  you  therefore  be  I'egenerate  in  the  without, 

(')Meaning  that  in  such  case  the  flesh  itself  is  the  impediment. 


THE  PROMULGATION  AND   EECOGNITIOX.  1 99 

as  well  as  in  the  within?  For  they  are  renewed  in  the 
body,  but  you  in  the  soul.  It  is  well  to  be  baptised  into 
John's  baptism,  if  a  man  receive  also  the  Holy  Ghost. 
But  some  know  not  so  much  as  that  there  is  any  Holy 
Ghost.  Yet  Jesus  also,  being  Himself  regenerate  in  the 
spirit,  sought  unto  the  Baptism  of  John,  for  thus  it  became 
Him  to  fulfil  Himself  in  all  things.  And  having  fulfilled, 
behold,  the  '  Dove  '  descended  on  Him.  If  then  you  will 
be  perfect,  seek  both  that  which  is  within  and  that  which 
is  without ;  and  the  circle  of  being,  wdiich  is  the  '  wheel  of 
life,'  shall  be  complete  in  you." 

The  Scriiitiiral  allusious  in  this  teaching,  which 
was  received  by  "  Mary "  under  illumination 
occurring  in  sleep,  proved  to  be  on  the  lines  of  the 
Kabala. 

There  were  sundry  other  tokens  of  recognition 
which  are  entitled  to  reproduction  here,  as  show- 
ing to  how  wide  a  range  of  educated  and  intel- 
ligent opinion  within  the  pale  of  Christianity  our 
work  appeals.  Their  value  is  due  to  their  rejjre- 
seuting  a  class  of  minds  which,  w-hile  possessed  of 
the  ordinary  ecclesiastical  training,  are  not 
restricted  to  the  knowledge  thereby  acquired.  For, 
seeing  that  such  training  means  little,  if  anything, 
more  than  the  mechanical  learning  of  what  other 
men  have  said  who,  themselves,  had  no  real  knoAV- 
ledge,  the  opinions,  expressed  on  the  strength  of 
it,  are  neither  educated  nor  intelligent,  but 
adoptive  only  and  perfunctory,  and  represent 
learning  without  insight.  And  as  such  precisely 
are  the  ojiinions  which  constitute  ecclesiastical 
orthodoxy,  the  judgment  of  the  representatives  of 
that  orthodoxy  on  our  work  possesses  no  more  real 
value  than  did  that  of  Caiaphas  and  his  coadjutors 


200         THE  PROMULGATION  AND   RECOGNITION. 

on  Jesus  and  His  work^^).  Denouncing  Him  as  a 
blasphemer,  they  were  themselves  blasphemers. 
And  inasmuch  as  they  were  types  of  the  votaries 
of  ecclesiastical  orthodoxy  of  all  time,  it  is  obvious 
that  the  only  new  revelation- — if  any — which  would 
find  acceptance  at  their  hands,  would  be  one  that 
confirmed  and  reinforced  their  errors,  instead  of 
exposing  and  correcting  them.  Proceeding,  as  was 
declared  by  Jesus,  from  their  "  father,  the  devil," 
a  priest-constructed  system  ever  prefers  Barabbas 
to  Christ; — prefers,  that  is,  a  system  which 
defrauds — hence  the  force  of  the  term  "  robber  " 
as  applied  to  Barabbas — man  of  the  divine  poten- 
tialities which  Christ  came  to  reveal  to  him  by 
demonstrating  them  in  His  own  person,  together 
with  the  manner  of  their  realisation. 

Not  that  all  who  bear  the  title  of  Ecclesiastics 
come  under  this  condemnation.  In  every  age  of 
the  Church  there  have  been  those  who,  while  hold- 
ing office  in  it,  have  not  consented  to  the  "  Scarlet 
Woman  "  of  Sacerdotalism.  And  never  was  there 
a  time  when  the  proportion  of  these  was  larger, 

<*)Iii  a  letter  on  "The  Church  and  the  Bible,"  in  the 
"Agnostic  Journal"  of  5th  January,  1895,  E.M.  says  :— 

"  Among  the  fallacies  to  be  discarded  is  the  fallacy  which 
consists  in  believing  that  the  Church,  so  vehemently  denounced 
in  its  own  sacred  books  for  its  manifold,  grievous,  and  fatal 
perversions  of  the  truth  contained  in  those  books,  and  so 
ignorant  as  to  be  imaware  either  of  the  source  or  of  the  meaning 
of  its  own  dogmas,  must  understand  its  doctrines  better  than  I 
understand  them,  whose  high  privilege  it  is  to  have  been  one 
of  the  two  recipients  of  the  Nev/  Gospel  of  Interpretation, 
which  has  been  vouchsafed  expressly  to  correct  those  perver- 
sions, and  who  not  only  have  that  gospel  by  heart,  but  who  know 
absolutely  by  my  own  soul's  experience — as  also  did  my  col- 
league— the  truth  of  every  word  of  it."  (A  long  extract  from 
this  letter,  including  the  above,  is  printed  in  the  appendix  to 
B.O.A.I.  p.  83.)     S.H.H. 


THE  PEOMULGATION  AND  SECOGNITION.         20I 

or  when  their  sense  of  the  need  of  a  New  Gospel 
of  Interpretation  was  more  keen  and  urgent  than 
now :  so  intolerable  to  multitudes  of  the  clergy  of 
all  sections  of  the  Church  has  become  the 
antagonism  recognised  bj  them  as  subsisting 
between  the  traditional  and  official  presentation  of 
religion  and  their  own  clear  perceptions  of  good- 
ness and  truth^^\ 

The  testimonies  which  remain  to  be  added  are 
valuable  as  coming  from  men  who,  while  pos- 
sessed of  ecclesiastical  training,  have  been  taught 
also  of  the  Spirit,  and,  adding  to  tradition 
intuition,  and  to  learning  insight,  have  in  them- 
selves the  witness  to  that  which  they  utter. 

A  distinguished  French  ecclesiastic,  the  Abbe 
Roca,  writing  in  L'Aurore,  says  of  our  books — 

"These  books  seem  to  me  to  be  the  chosen  organs  of 
the  Divine  Feminine  "  (i.e.  the  interpretative)  "  Principle, 
in  view  of  the  new  revelation  of  Revelation." 

By  which  it  will  be  seen  that  he  shared  Cardinal 
Newman's  expectation  referred  to  in  the  intro- 
duction; and  accepted  as  realised  the  forecast  of 
Joseph  de  Maistre  when  he  said  "  Religion  and 
Science,  in  virtue  of  their  natural  affinity,  will 
meet  in  the  brain  of  some  man  of  genius — per- 
haps of  more  than  one — and  the  world  will  get 
what  it  needs  and  cries  for,  7iot  a  new  religion,  out 
the  revelation  of  Revelation."  As  the  event  shows, 
for  "  the  brain  of  some  man,''  he  should  have  said 
"  the  mind  and  soul  of  a  woman." 
^  The  Rev.  Dr.  John  Pulsford,  author  of  "  The 
Supremacy  of  Man,"  "  Quiet  Hours,"  "  Morgen- 

C'See  also  E.M.'s  remarks  to  the  same  effect  in  the  "  State- 
ment E.O.U."  pp.  10-11. 


202         THE  PROMULGATION   AND   RECOGNITION. 

rotlie,"  and  otlier  works  distinguislied  for  the 
depth  of  their  piety  and  insight,  thus  %^Tote  to  me 
on  the  publication  of  "  Clothed  Avith  the  Sun  " — 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  with  what  thankfulness  and  pleasure 
I  have  read  Clothed  with  the  Sun.  It  is  impossible  for 
a  spiritually  intelligent  reader  to  doubt  that  these  teach- 
ings were  received  from  ivithin  the  astral  veil.  They  are 
full  of  the  concentrated  and  compact  wisdom  of  the  Holy 
Heavens  and  of  God.  If  Christians  knew  their  own 
religion,  they  would  find  in  these  priceless  records  our 
Lord  Christ  and  His  vital  process  abundantly  illustrated 
and  confinned.  The  regret  is  that  so  few,  comparatively, 
who  read  the  book,  will  be  aware  of  the  titlie  of  its  pearls. 
But  that  such  communications  are  possible,  and  are  per- 
mitted to  be  given  to  the  world,  is  a  sign,  and  a  most 
promising  sign  of  our  age. 

"  It  is  no  little  joy  to  me  to  feel  that  I  am  so  much 
more  in  sympathy  with  God's  daughter,  the  Seeress,  than 
I  supposed.  Tlie  testimony  is  so  clearly  above,  and  dis- 
tinct from,  aught  that  is  derived  from  the  occult  powers 
of  the  universe,  rather  than  from  the  Supreme  Spirit  and 
Father-Mother  of  our  Spirits." 

Another  notable  student  of  spiritual  science,  a 
Priest,  writing  in  Light  of  21st  October,  1882, 
after  describing  llie  rerfect  Way  as  "  that  most 
wonderful  of  all  books  which  has  appeared  since 
the  beginning  of  the  Christian  Era,"  said: — "It 
is  a  book  that  no  student  can  be  without  if  he  will 
know  tlie  truth  on  these  matters.  It  furnishes  us 
with  a  master-key  to  the  phenomena  which  so 
perplex  the  minds  of  enquirers,  and  gives  a  system, 
the  like  of  which  has  not  been  seen  for  eighteen 
centuries."  The  late  Eev.  John  Manners,  a  man 
venerable  of  years  and  mature  of  spirit,  and 
deeply    versed    in    the    sciences    of    both    worlds, 


THE  PROMULGATION   AND   RECOGNITION.  2O3 

declared  of  these  illuminations,  "  the  Great  I  Am 
speaks  in  every  line  of  them.  Only  the  Logos 
Himself  could  be  their  source."  Lady  Caithness, 
already  referred  to,  ujjon  receiving  a  copy  of  The 
Perfect  Way,  wrote :  "  I  have  got  another  Bible, 
the  most  complete  Revelation,  certainly,  that  has 
yet  been  given  to  man  on  this  planet  '"(1°).  And 
a  Parsee  scholar,  a  native  of  India,  wrote :  "  The 
Perfect  Way  has  made  me  a  much  nobler  man- — a 
man  of  tranquility  and  calmness,  due  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  philosophy  of  Being  imbibed  by  me 
from  it,  and  for  which  my  mind  was  fortunately 

jjrepared  '"(i\ 

***** 

As  stated  in  the  preface,  this  present  book  is 
intended  but  as  an  epitome  and  instalment  of  the 
far  larger  book  in  course  of  preparation.  For,  as 
with  the  old  Gospel  of  Manifestation,  so  with  the 
New  Gospel  of  Interpretation,  the  excusable  hyper- 
bole is  no  less  appropriate  to  it, — "  I  suppose  that 
even  the  world  itself  could  not  contain  the  books 
which  might  be  written." 

For  the  human  soul  is  a  theme  as  inexhaustible 
as  it  is  paramount.  And,  as  never  in  the  world's 
history  have  the  need  and  the  desire  for  the  know- 
ledge of  it  been  so  urgent  as  they  now  are,  so  never 
in  the  world's  history  has  there  been  a  revelation 
of  it  comparable  with  that  which  has  been  vouch- 
safed in  our  day,  and  is  contained  in  the  narra- 
tive, the  completion  of  which,  and  this  alone,  will 

('")See  Life  A.K.  Vol.  II.  pp.  52-53. 
(''See  Life  A.K.  Vol.  II.  p.  241. 


204         THE  PROMULGATION  AND  RECOGNITION. 

enable  me  to  "  depart  in  peace,"  having  no  appre- 
hension of  after  disquietude  on  the  score  of  having 
left  unaccomplished  a  portion  bo  important  of  the 
task  committed  to  me. 

The  End. 


"SCRIPTURES   OF  THE    FUTURE." 

Books  rapidly  coming  into  use  in  the  Roman,  Greek  and  Angli- 
can communions  as  the  text-books  which  represent  the  prophesied 
restoration  of  the  Ancient  Esoteric  doctrine  which,  by  interpreting 
the  mysteries  of  religion,  should  reconcile  faith  and  reason,  religion 
and  science,  and  accomplish  the  downfall  of  that  sacerdotal  system, 
which— "making  the  word  of  God  of  none  effect  by  its  traditions" 
—has  hitherto  usurped  the  name  and  perverted  the  truth  of 
Christianity.  Their  standpoint  is  that  Christian  doctrines, 
when  rightly  understood,  are  necessary  and  self-evident  truths, 
recognisable  as  founded  in  and  representing  the  actual  nature  of 
existence,  incapable  of  being  conceived  of  as  otherwise,  and  con- 
stituting a  system  of  thought  at  once  scientific,  philosophic  and 
religious,  absolutely  inexpugnable,  and  satisfactory  to  man's  highest 
aspirations,  intellectual,  moral  and  spiritual. 

The  Perfect  Way;  or  The  Finding  of  Christ.  By  Anna  Kingsford 
and  Edward  Maitland.     Third  English  Edition,  Price  63.  net. 

The  Life  of  Anna  Kingsford ;  by  Edward  Maitland.  A  new 
edition  in  preparation. 

The  Ne«9  Gospel  of  interpretation  ;  being  an  Abstract  of  the 
doctrine  and  Statement  of  the  objects  of  The  Esoteric  Christian 
Union,  founded  by  Edward  Maitland,  Nov.,  1891. 

The  Story  of  Anna  BCi^gsford  and  Edward  Maitiand,  and 
of  The  New  Gospei  of  Interpretation;  by  Edward  Maitland. 
Third  and  enlarged  Edition,  228  pp.,  edited  by  Samuel  Hopgood 
Hart,  Cloth  Gilt,  Back  and  Side;  Price  3s.  6d.  net;  Post  Free 
3s.  lOd.     The    Ruskin  Press,  Stafford  Street,  Birmingham. 

The  Bible's  Own  Account  of  Itself;  by  Edward  Maitland. 
Second  Edition,  edited  by  Saml.  Hopgood  Hart,  complete,  with 
Appendix.  Crown  8vo.  96  pp.,  Stiff  Paper  Covers,  Price  6d. ; 
Post  Free  7d.  ;  or  in  Cloth  Covers,  Gilt,  Is.  6d.  net ;  Post  Free 
Is.  8d.     The  Ruskin  Press,  Birmingham. 

All  the  above  Works  m,iy  be  obtained  from 
THE   RUSKIN    PRESS,    STAFFGRD   STREET,    BIRMINGHAM. 

(Postai^es  in  addition  to  the  above  Pi-ices.) 

S&tfto  Tesiimor.sGS  of  notable  proflcienia  in  religious  solenae. 

"  If  the  Scriptures  of  the  future  are  to  be,  as  I  firmly  believe  they  will  be,  those  which 
best  interpret  the  Scriptures  of  the  past,  these  v.-ritings  will  assuredly  hold  the  foremost 
place  among-  them.  .  .  .  They  present  a  body  of  doctrine  at  once  complete,  homogeneous, 
logical  and  inexpugnable,  in  which  the  three  supreme  questions,  Whence  come  we? 
What  are  we?  Whither  go  we?  at  length  find  an  answer,  complete,  satisfactory,  and 
consolatory." — Baron  Spedalieri  (The  Kabalist). 

"  It  is  impossible  for  a  spiritually  intelligent  reader  to  doubt  that  these  teachings  were 
receiN  ed  from  within  the  astral  veil.  They  are  full  of  the  concentrated  and  compact 
wisdom  of  the  Holy  Heavens  and  of  God.  If  Christians  knew  their  own  religion,  they 
would  find  in  these  priceless  records  our  Lord  Christ  and  His  vital  process  abundantly 
illustrated  and  confirmed.  That  such  communications  are  possible,  and  are  permitted  to 
be  given  to  the  world,  in  a  sign,  and  a  most  promising  sign,  of  our  age." — Rbv.  Dr.  John 

PULSFORD. 


THE 
BIBLE'S  OWN   ACCOUNT  OF  ITSELF. 

By  EDWARD  MAITLAND  (B.A.,  Cantab) 

Author  of  "  The  Keys  of  the  Creeds,"  "  The  Story  of  the  New  Gospel  of 
Interpretation,"  "  The  Life  of  Anna  King^sford,"  etc.  ;  and  Joint  Writer 
with  Dr.  Anna  Kingsford  of  "  The  Perfect  Way,"  etc. 

EDITED     BY     SAMUEL     HOPGOOD     HART. 
Second  Edition,  (Cosnplete)  with  Appendix,  PRiCE  SIXPENCE. 

Or  in  Cloth  Covers,  gilt.  One  Shilling  and  Sixpence. 

"  Now  there  come  out  of  the  darkness  and  the  storm  which  shall  arise 
upon  the  earth,  two  dragons.  And  they  fight  and  tear  each  other,  until 
there  arises  a  star,  a  fountain  of  light,  a  queen,  who  is  Esther."— The 
Vision  of  Mordecai,  as  interpreted  in  "  Clothed  with  the  Sun,"  I.,  IX. 

Birmingham  :  The  Ruskin  Press,  Stafford  St.,  and  all  Bookseller's. 


SOME     PRESS     OPINIONS 


OF 


The  Story  of  Anna  Ktngsford  and  Edivavd  Maitland 

and   of 
The  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation. 

Literary  World — "A  strangely  interesting  book—very  eurious— 
few  who  have  any  sympathy  with  mental  phenomena  of  the  '  occult ' 
kind  will  fail  to  read  it  with  sustained  interest." 

LigJit — <'  A  psychic  history  of  umblemished  veracity  and 
astounding  facts— supremely  interesting— full  of  beauty  and  perfect 
simplicity  of  purpose '-and  showing  that  the  'fig-tree  of  the 
inward  understanding  is  no  longer  barren,  but  has  budded  and 
blossomed  and  borne  fruit.'  " 

Church  Bells,  2yth  April,  i8g4 — "Mr.  Maitland  has 
written  a  fascinating  book." 

The  Gentleman'' s  Journal  March,  i8g4 — "  Nothing  Mr. 
Maitland  writes  would  I  like  to  miss— I  never  study  his  searching 
and  striking  pages  without  profit." 

Agnostic  Journal — "A  fascinating  volume— the  history  of  a 
work  calculated  to  effect  a  fundamental  revolution  in  religion— told 
in  language  which  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired." 

The  Illustrated  Church  News,  jist  Mat-ch,  i8g4 — "  This 
work  is  to  Christians  of  real  interest ;  for  it  enables  them  to 
study  Gnosticism  alive  and  vigorous  in  the  nineteenth  century." 

Brigliouse  Gazette — "One  of  those  really  great  books  associ- 
ated with  the  names  of  Anna  Kingsford  and  Edward  Maitland." 

The  Unknown  World — "There  is  no  man  now  known  to  be 
living  in  England  who  has  had  such  an  abundant  transcendental 
experience." 


RELIGION  AND  MENTAL  PHENOMENA. 
From    the    "  Christian    Union.'' 


Whatever  maybe  said  in  favour  or  disfavour  of  Mr. 
Edward  Maitland's  "  Story  of  the  New  Gospel  of  Inter- 
pretation," it  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  and 
most  fascinating  books  on  mental-visional  perceptions 
of  Divine  Revelation  that  has  appeared  at  any  time. 
It  is  a  book  that  carries  the  reader  away  from  the 
materialistic  to  the  mystical  and  spiritual.  The  author 
claims  to  bring  to  the  old  revelation  a  new  interpreta- 
tion, or  more  correctly,  to  restore  the  original  and 
spiritual  interpretation  which  has  been  lost  through 
literalism.  According  to  the  narrative,  the  two  persons 
concerned  were  for  some  years  in  reception  of  revela- 
tions which  convinced  them  that  they  had  been  enabled 
"to  tap  a  boundless  reservoir  of  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge" before  the  method  and  source  were  declared 
to  them.  .  .  .  At  length  it  was  made  clear  to  them 
that  the  knowledges  they  had  acquired  were  due  to 
intuitional  recollection  occuring  under  Divine  illumin- 
ation. "  Inborn  knowledge  and  the  perception  of 
things--these  are  the  sources  of  Revelation.  The 
soul  of  the  man  instructeth  him,  having  already  learned 
by  experience.  Intuition  is  inborn  experience,  that 
which  the  soul  knoweth  of  old  and  of  former  lives." 
The  ordinary  mind  will  doubtless  be  ready  to  pronounce 
it  to  be  strange  mental  phenomena,  and  nothing  more. 
But  surely  mental  phenomena  of  an  extraordinary 
character  must  have  an  extraordinary  use  and  purpose. 
And  so  few  persons  know  enough  of  the  psyhic  powers 
latent  in  man,  to  be  able  to  believe  in  the  reality  of 
these  manifestations.  .  .  .  The  nature  of  the  results 
is  such  as  to  negative  all  materialistic  explanations. 
For  the  knowledges  recovered  are  real,  solving  problems 
in  the  profoundest  domains  of  theology,  hitherto  given 
up  as  mysteries  hopeless  of  solution.  And  they  are 
being  thus  recognised  far  and  wide  by  the  profoundest 
students  of  spiritual  science.  .  .  .  Judge  the  story 
of  the  New  Gospel  of  Interpretation  in  what  light  we 
may,  it  has  in  it  all  the  evidences  of  a  marvellous  work 
in  its  mental  and  spiritual  conception,  exposition, 
interpretation,  illustration,  and  Divine  communication. 
It  stands  out  conspicuously  as  a  fuller  development  of 
Biblical  truth,  such  as  Cardinal  Newman  must  have 
anticipated  when  he  said  that  he  saw  no  hope  for 
religion,  save  in  a  new  Revelation. 


THE    RUSKIN    PRESS, 

STAFFORD    STREET,    BIRMINGHAM, 

PRINTERS.